The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Sea-girt Fortress: A Story of Heligoland
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Sea-girt Fortress: A Story of Heligoland

Author: Percy F. Westerman

Illustrator: W. Edward Wigfull

Release date: September 24, 2015 [eBook #50050]
                Most recently updated: July 23, 2016

Language: English

Credits: Produced by R.G.P.M. van Giesen. Thank you, Iain Somerville!


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEA-GIRT FORTRESS: A STORY OF HELIGOLAND ***




Produced by R.G.P.M. van Giesen. Thank you, Iain Somerville!




[Illustration: cover art]




The Sea-girt Fortress




BY PERCY F. WESTERMAN

"No boy alive will be able to peruse Mr. Westerman's pages without a
  quickening of his pulses."--Outlook.

The Sea-girt Fortress: A Story of Heligoland. 3_s_. 6_d_.
  "Mr. Westerman has provided a story of breathless excitement, and
  boys of all ages will read it with avidity."--Athenaeum.

When East meets West: A Story of the Yellow Peril. 3_s_. 6_d_.
  "The book is an experience no boy should miss."--Outlook.
  "A remarkable, ingenious story."--Academy.

Captured at Tripoli: A Tale of Adventure. 2_s_. 6_d_.
  "We cannot imagine a better gift-book than this to put into the
  hands of the youthful book-lover, either as a prize or present."
  --Schoolmaster.

The Quest of the "Golden Hope": A Seventeenth-century Story of
Adventure. 2_s_. 6_d_.
  "The boy who is not satisfied with this crowded story must be
  peculiarly hard to please."--Liverpool Courier.

A Lad of Grit: A Story of Restoration Times. 2_s_. 6_d_.
  "The tale is well written, and has a good deal of variety in the
  scenes and persons."--Globe.


LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, LTD., 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.




[Illustration: "HAND OVER HAND HE CLIMBED TILL HE REACHED A METALLIC
BEAM" _Frontispiece_]




The
Sea-girt Fortress

A Story of Heligoland


BY
PERCY F. WESTERMAN

Author of "When East Meets West" "Captured at Tripoli"
"The Quest of the _Golden Hope_"
"A Lad of Grit" &c.



_Illustrated by W. E. Wigfull_



BLACKIE AND SON LIMITED
LONDON GLASGOW AND BOMBAY




  Contents
  CHAP.

      I. MAN OVERBOARD
     II. THROUGH THE FOG
    III. A LOSS AND A FIND
     IV. ARRESTED
      V. A DISCOVERY
     VI. VON WITTELSBACH'S PLAN
    VII. OFFICIAL HINDRANCES
   VIII. SENTENCED
     IX. ON THE SCENT
      X. IN THE PRISON CELL
     XI. A NIGHT OF TOIL
    XII. INVESTIGATIONS
   XIII. AN EXPERIMENT WITH A ZEPPELIN
    XIV. THE SECOND NIGHT OF LIBERTY
     XV. RECAPTURED
    XVI. THE NEWS LEAKS OUT
   XVII. THE SANDINSEL TUNNEL
  XVIII. THE ERRANT AIRSHIP
    XIX. AT THE MERCY OF THE WINDS
     XX. HOMEWARD BOUND
    XXI. GOOD OLD HAMERTON!
   XXII. A MOMENTOUS DECISION
  XXIII. FIRST BLOOD
   XXIV. THE BATTLE OF THE GALLOPER SANDS
    XXV. THE FALL OF THE ISLAND FORTRESS




  Illustrations

  "HAND OVER HAND HE CLIMBED TILL HE REACHED A METALLIC BEAM"
    _Frontispiece_

  "WAITING TILL A WAVE BROUGHT THE MAN WITHIN ARM'S LENGTH, THE SUB
  CLUTCHED HOLD OF HIM"

  "'SPIES ARE NOT ENTITLED TO ANY CONSIDERATION OF THAT DESCRIPTION'"

  "'IT'S THE ROUNDS, BY JOVE!' WHISPERED THE SUB"

  "'GREAT SCOTT!' HE EXCLAIMED; 'IT'S HAMERTON'"

  "A SEAPLANE CONTRIVED TO DROP A BOMB ON THE _ROYAL SOVEREIGN'S_
  DECK"




THE
SEA-GIRT FORTRESS


CHAPTER I

Man Overboard


"WHERE are we now?" asked Oswald Detroit, emerging from the cabin of
the _Diomeda_.

"Ask me another," replied his chum, Jack Hamerton, with a merry
laugh. "We may be here, we may be there, for all I know. One thing I
am certain of: I have just hove the lead, and found that we are in
twenty-two fathoms, with a gravelly bottom. That's good enough for
me. Also, by dead reckoning, we are three hundred and seventy-eight
miles from Lowestoft, and I can't take an observation because of this
fog."

"You don't seem at all anxious," remarked Detroit, who regarded the
wall of thick white mist with evident mistrust.

"Why should I? The yacht's as sound as anyone could desire, and we've
plenty of sea room. Now, if we were anywhere in the neighbourhood of
the sandbanks at the mouth of the Elbe, I might feel jumpy. Take the
helm, old man; north, eighty east, is the course. I'll get
breakfast."

Jack Hamerton was a tall, broad-shouldered fellow of twenty years of
age. He might well be described as thick-set, for his head was set
upon his square shoulders by a short, thick neck, his arms were
brawny, while his legs would have caused many a professional
footballer to turn green with envy. His features were inclined
towards heaviness, the bushy eyebrows and square jaw denoting force
of character amounting to stubbornness.

He was a sub-lieutenant in the Royal Navy, and had lately been "paid
off" from H.M.S. _Blazer_ after an arduous commission in the Persian
Gulf. Owing to the particular circumstances My Lords had granted
Hamerton three months' leave, and the Sub, with an innate love for
the salt seas, had chartered an eight-ton yacht, and with Detroit for
company had started on a cruise to Kiel.

Oswald Detroit was physically different from Hamerton. He was tall,
but slenderly built, yet there was a suppleness in his muscular limbs
that had stood him in good stead in the athletic world. His features
were clean-cut and regular, his hair of a light-brown hue and
inclined to curliness, while his fair skin, in spite of exposure to
the wind and sun, contrasted forcibly with Hamerton's almost swarthy
complexion.

Detroit was an American by birth--a native of Richmond, Va.--and
American in character to his finger tips. He had great faith in his
country, and a heap of self-reliance that had carried him through
many difficult places. His powers of argument were marvellous,
although he invariably hid his most telling points in debate under a
thin covering of dry humour.

It was at Lowestoft that the Sub met his future sailing mate for the
first time, only a few days before the momentous voyage commenced.
Oswald's sister had married a naval lieutenant, a distant cousin of
Hamerton's, and thus the two men came in contact with each other.

In a very few hours a bond of friendship was found, for despite their
physical difference Hamerton and Detroit had a lot in common. Both
were keen sportsmen, and each took a deep interest in yachting, the
American being an active member of the exclusive Marblehead Yacht
Club. When Hamerton spoke of a cruise to the Baltic, with the
crowning attraction of participating in the international racing at
Kiel, Detroit's interest was so marked that it wanted little
persuasion on the Sub's part to induce the American to accompany him.

Accordingly the eight-ton ketch _Diomeda_ was chartered. Although
somewhat small for an extensive voyage across the North Sea, she was
far more seaworthy than many a craft of twice or even thrice her
tonnage. Hamerton fell in love with her at first sight. It was not on
account of her lines, for an almost total lack of sheer, bluff bows,
and rounded run aft were not exactly pleasing to the eye. But there
was a substantial appearance about the craft that was far more
important than artistic curves, while closer acquaintance revealed
the fact that she did not belie her appearance.

Barely twenty-eight feet in length, with a generous beam of a third
of her over-all dimension, and a draught of nearly six feet, the
_Diomeda_ was snugly rigged and canvased.

Her cabin-top was low, offering little resistance to the wind, while
her cockpit, lead-lined and self-emptying, was essential for passages
across the short steep seas betwixt the east coast of England and the
opposite shores of the North Sea.

Descending the short flight of steps leading to the cabin, Hamerton
discarded his dripping oilskin, and methodically hung it on two hooks
in a cupboard devoted to that purpose.

He was in no hurry: he rarely was, save when occasion necessitated,
and only then did his activity become apparent. Otherwise he did
things in a cool, calculating way that seemed in keeping with his
ponderous form.

The cabin was plainly yet comfortably furnished. On either side were
sofa bunks, terminating with spacious lockers screened with curtains.
Two scuttles in the rise of the cabin-top and a skylight overhead
were sufficient to impart plenty of light, but owing to the flying
spindrift these were securely fastened. In the centre of the
linoleum-covered floor stood a swing table, on which was spread a
chart of the North Sea. On the chart lay a pair of parallel rulers
and a dividing compass.

The Sub rolled the chart--placing it in a rack so as to be easily got
at should it be required--dived into the pantry, and produced a
couple of enamel mugs, plates and rather tarnished knives and forks.
Then from another division he hauled out a teapot, some bread,
butter, and a bundle of rashers.

Taking the latter, he made his way along the steeply inclined floor
towards the fo'c'sle.

On the for'ard bulkhead was a clock and a barometer, surrounded by
four signal flags representing the yacht's name in code. The hands of
the clock pointed to a quarter to five, the barometer, 30.01, steady;
both pieces of information Hamerton entered in a rough logbook.

The fo'c'sle was small, and, being battened down, ill-ventilated. The
heat from the Primus stove and the odour from the frizzling bacon,
combined with the erratic pitching and listing of the yacht, would
have upset many an experienced sailor, but unperturbed the amateur
cook proceeded with his self-imposed task.

"On deck, there!" shouted Detroit, raising his voice to make himself
heard above the roar of the atmospheric stove.

There was something urgent in the tone of the American's voice.
Hamerton backed out of the narrow fo'c'sle door, and, without waiting
to put on his oilskin, ran up the ladder and gained the cockpit.

The fog was not so dense as it had been ten minutes previously. The
rising sun had partially dispelled the white wall of vapour, so that
it was possible to see about fifty yards ahead.

"Listen!" exclaimed Oswald.

"Yes, I hear," replied the Sub. "A steamer of some sort, tearing
along at a furious pace. A quarter of a mile off, I should say, but
close enough in this mirk."

With that Hamerton snatched up a fog trumpet that lay on the lee seat
of the well, and made the welkin echo to three loud blasts--the
recognized signal of a sailing vessel with the wind abaft the beam.

No reply came from the unknown vessel. Momentarily the noise of her
engines and the swish of water as her bows cleft the waves grew
louder and louder.

"Down helm, sharp!" ordered Hamerton. "What in the name of Davy Jones
is that idiot carrying on like that for?"

Round swung the _Diomeda_ slowly yet surely, but before the sails
began to flap, the disturber of her crew's peace of mind loomed out
of the fog.

It was a large destroyer, painted a dull grey. She was travelling at
close on thirty knots. Dull red flames were spurting from her four
squat funnels. Her decks were being swept from end to end with water,
while the spray, dashing against her funnels, trailed off into wisps
of steam, leaving the fore side of the smoke-stacks bleached with
salt. In spite of the wave-washed decks, men, clad in greenish-grey
oilskins, were standing by the two torpedo tubes on deck, while right
aft stood a seaman holding a red-and-white flag in his extended
hands.

This much the crew of the _Diomeda_ had barely time to take in, for
close astern of the leading destroyer came another, and another, and
yet another, less than thirty feet separating the black cross ensign
of the leading boat from the knife-like bows of the one next astern.
Any miscalculations on the part of the coxswains of the several boats
would inevitably result in disaster.

Just as the fourth destroyer darted past the violently pitching
yacht--for she was in the thick of the combined "wash"--one of her
crew, who was in the act of securing a stanchion rail, slipped on the
heaving, wave-swept deck. Unnoticed by his comrades, he rolled under
the rail and fell into the sea.

The _Diomeda_ was "in irons". Her sails were slatting violently in
the wind. She carried no way, nor would she answer to her helm, and
some minutes elapsed ere the ketch fell off sufficiently for her
canvas to draw.

Running forward and gripping the shrouds, Hamerton seized a boathook.
The unfortunate man still floated, face upwards, but made no attempt
to save himself.

"Guess he's broken his back," shouted Detroit to his companion, in
reply to which the Sub nodded. Falling off a boat travelling at
thirty knots, a man would strike the water with terrific force.

"Now luff!" bawled Hamerton. "Easy with your helm--port a little."

Leaning outwards to the full extent of his left arm, the Sub made a
futile attempt with the boathook to reach the sailor.

"Up helm, and gybe her," he shouted. "We'll pick him up on the next
tack."

Then to his surprise Hamerton saw the American leap out of the
cockpit, steady himself on the waterways for a brief instant, then
plunge into the sea.

"Silly ass!" grunted the Sub, although recognizing Detroit's pluck.
"I'll have two men to haul aboard now instead of one."

With that he made his way back to the cockpit to steady the yacht on
her helm. Then it was that he found that Oswald had acted with
discretion as well as bravery, for before leaping he had taken a turn
of the end of the mainsheet round his waist. Rescuer and rescued were
trailing astern at the end of forty feet of rope.

Hauling the _Diomeda's_ headsails to windward, Hamerton soon had the
yacht hove-to, though forging slowly through the water. It was then a
comparatively easy task to get the mainsheet in until Detroit and the
seaman were alongside. Then waiting till a wave brought the man
within arm's length, the Sub clutched hold of him, and with a
powerful heave lifted him on deck and into the well.

Without assistance Detroit scrambled up, and assisted his comrade to
attend to the rescued seaman.


[Illustration "WAITING TILL A WAVE BROUGHT THE MAN WITHIN ARM'S
LENGTH, THE SUB CLUTCHED HOLD OF HIM"]


"He's alive all right," announced Hamerton. "A lump of a fellow, by
Jove!" he added, critically regarding the stalwart, fair-haired
Teuton. "We'll get those wet clothes off him and carry him below. You
will do well to change. Never mind about the boat, she'll take care of
herself for a while."

The destroyers were now out of earshot, swallowed up in the still
dense watery mist. More than likely the absence of the unfortunate
seaman would not be noticed for some considerable time, and then it
was doubtful whether the vessels of the flotilla would retrace their
course far enough to come in touch with the _Diomeda_.

"I'm glad I didn't miss that sight, by Jove!" said Hamerton, with
unstinted praise. "Those Germans know how to handle their torpedo
craft. Fancy taking them at that bat through a fog!"

"It's fools' work," said Detroit, who was struggling into a change of
clothing.

"All the same, it's part of the game, and only by constant practice
can they keep in a state of efficiency. Our fellows are pretty smart
at manoeuvring, but these Germans appear to run all sorts of needless
risk, and still manage without serious accidents. Finished changing?
Good! You might get on deck and see how things are progressing."

Barely had Detroit resumed his post at the helm when out of the fog
came a succession of dull flashes, punctuated by the deafening
detonation of a number of quick-firing guns. Then, like a veil rent
in twain, the fog partly lifted, revealing a large battleship,
cleared for action, and blazing away with her light armament in the
direction of the small British yacht.




CHAPTER II

Through the Fog


"A GERMAN man-of-war!" exclaimed Detroit.

"Yes, one of the 'Deutschland' class," added Hamerton, who at the
first report had followed his companion on deck. He recognized the
battleship by her three telescopic funnels as belonging to a type
immediately preceding the first of the Kaiser's Dreadnoughts.
Although her principal armament consisted of only four eleven-inch
and fourteen six-inch guns, she was not an antagonist to be despised.

A bugle blared and the firing suddenly ceased.

"She's engaged in manoeuvres," continued the Sub. "Those destroyers
we saw are evidently about to attack her, and in the fog she mistook
us for one of them."

"Is that likely?" asked Oswald.

"Rather. I know what it is to be on the _qui vive_. Officers and men
are bound to get jumpy, and a dinghy might easily be mistaken for a
torpedo boat. Remember the case of the Russian Baltic Fleet and our
trawlers in the North Sea some years ago. But now's our chance to get
rid of the poor fellow we picked up. Hand me the Code Flag and letter
H."

Deftly Hamerton toggled the flags, signifying "Important; I wish to
communicate", to the halyards, and hoisted them to the peak.

The German battleship was now less than four hundred yards to leeward
and moving slowly through the water. At any moment she might be
swallowed up in the fog, which showed signs of increasing in density.

"There's the reply," exclaimed Detroit, as two flags fluttered from
the after-mast of the battleship.

"'I F,'" announced the Sub, placing his binoculars on the seat and
seizing the codebook. "The rotters! They decline to hold any
communication. There, she's off! Steady on the helm, old man! It's
time I saw to those rashers."

Once more Hamerton entered the cabin. The rescued man was still lying
on the floor, staring vacantly at the skylight.

"Are you better?" asked the Sub in as good German as he could muster.
His command of foreign languages, like that of the majority of
British officers, was poor. His German in particular was execrable.

"Ja," answered the man, without removing his gaze from the skylight.
The reply was purely mechanical, for Hamerton could see that the
fellow was not in full possession of his faculties.

"He'll recover all in good time," soliloquized Hamerton as he made
his way to the fo'c'sle. "A glass of brandy and water will do
wonders. Hallo! What's this?"

For the young officer had made the disconcerting discovery that in
the "wash" of the destroyers the frying-pan had jumped off the stove,
and four rashers lay stuck to the fo'c'sle floor in their own fat,
whilst rivulets of dried grease had traced fancy patterns on the
sides of the lockers and over a bundle of spare sails. To complete
the disorder, a can of paraffin and a tin full of soda had come into
violent contact, with the result that the contents of both gave
additional flavour to the stranded rashers. But for this, Hamerton
might have replaced the bacon in the frying-pan, reflecting that much
of the pleasure of yachting consists in tolerating discomforts. He
drew the line at rashers _à la_ soda and paraffin.

"You'll have to whistle for hot grub, Detroit," he called out.
"There's a most unholy mess for'ard. Hot coca and biscuits are the
best I can do."

Detroit's reply was to give a tremendous salute upon the foghorn, an
action that brought the Sub on deck.

"Destroyers are coming back," announced the American, "and the fog is
as thick as ever it has been. We've tumbled into a regular hornet's
nest of torpedo craft."

Five minutes later the sharp rattle of quick-firers announced that
the battleship had been attacked by the destroyers, a form of
practice that is regularly gone through by the Kaiser's ships. Then
all was quiet.

Two more hours sped. The _Diomeda_ still maintained her course,
slipping through the fog-enshrouded water at a bare four knots.

The German sailor, having been given a "stiff peg", was able to sit
up. Beyond feeling stiff and bruised by reason of his fall, he was
little the worse for his immersion, and, upon being questioned, gave
his replies in an intelligent and straightforward manner.

His name, he said, was Hans Pfeil. His rank corresponded to that of
Chief Yeoman of Signals in the British navy. His ship was S167, one
of, the most powerful of the Elbing-built destroyers, and belonging
to the Second Division of the Borkum flotilla. The boats had left
Borkum at midnight to deliver an attack upon the battleship
_Hannover_.

"What was the approximate position of the division when you fell
overboard?" asked Hamerton.

"Twenty miles due west of the Borkum Flat lightship."

The Sub whistled.

"We're out in our dead reckoning, Detroit," said he. "I thought we'd
left the lightship well on our starboard quarter. If this man's story
is correct--and I have no reason to believe otherwise--we ought to
be within hearing distance of the lightship. This fog is the most
persistent I have ever experienced."

"We will soon be in the way of steamship traffic in and out of the
Elbe and Weser."

"Or else piled up on one of those treacherous sandbanks. I'll see
what the _North Sea Pilot_ says. Ah! Here we are: 'Borkum Riff, or
Flat; syren in fog, one blast of five seconds every minute'. That's
what we have to listen for, old man."

Returning to the cabin, Hamerton resumed his conversation with Hans.
The seaman was profuse in his expressions of gratitude, for he
realized that but for Detroit's plucky act he would be lying in the
bed of the North Sea, twenty fathoms deep, instead of finding himself
in the cabin of the _Diomeda_. He knew Kiel well, for not only had he
been stationed there, but before he was called up for sea-service in
the imperial navy he had been a fisherman at Flensburg, a town in the
province of Schleswig. Thus he was able to give his benefactor much
valuable information concerning the yacht anchorage in the
neighbourhood of Kiel Bay.

The man was evidently troubled. His sense of duty, fostered by the
cast-iron discipline of the German navy, prompted him to report
himself as soon as practicable, and Hamerton, nowise loath to
recognize a praiseworthy trait in Hans Pfeil's character, promised to
tranship him to the first steamship bound either for Hamburg or
Bremen.

"There's the Borkum Riff," announced Detroit.

"You're right," assented the Sub, after listening till the lightship
again gave its warning note; "but goodness only knows the direction
whence the sound comes. Seems as if it's on our port bow."

"Starboard, I think," remarked his companion.

"The fog's not only trying to the sight, but to the sense of hearing
as well. We'll carry on, and trust to luck. It's my trick at the helm
now, my boy."

For another hour the _Diomeda_ hung on her course. The syren of the
lightship sounded louder and louder, while the hooters of several
vessels, adding to the din, betokened the fact that the yacht was
crossing one of the great steamship routes.

Then, with the same sort of suddenness that characterized the
previous temporary dispersal, the fog cleared, revealing a large red
vessel with three masts. On her fore- and mizen-masts were black
globes, with a pyramid-shaped cage on the main, while any doubts as
to her identity were set at rest by the words "Borkum Riff" on the
side showing towards the yacht.

Several of the lightship's crew gazed stolidly at the unfamiliar rig
of the _Diomeda_, and, in response to a wave of Hamerton's arm,
gravely raised their caps.

Ten minutes later the long-sought-for sea mark was lost to sight.

Hamerton missed an opportunity. He could have signalled or hailed the
lightship with the news that he had rescued a sailor from a German
destroyer, The intelligence would then have been sent by wireless to
the mainland. But he did not, and subsequent events brought home to
him the error he had made in omitting to do so.

"All plain sailing now," he remarked. "Keep as we are; we'll soon
pick up the Norderney Gat lightship, and then the Elbe. I'm jolly
glad we made Borkum Flat light-vessel, for, as I said before, I've no
wish to find myself amidst the sandbanks to leeward."

"The Germans are fortifying Borkum very heavily, I believe," said
Detroit. "In fact, they are turning the whole of the Frisian Islands
that belong to them into fortresses. Guess they'll take the rest of
the islands as well before long. John Bull is asleep, I guess, or he
would demand an explanation."

"John Bull sleeps with one eye open, old man. Take my word for it.
Besides, the Germans are at perfect liberty to defend their coasts."

"Admitted; but it is not a question of defence. These naval bases are
also for offence, and, what is more, they exist solely for a torpedo
raid on British ports when 'The Day', as they call it, comes. There
can only be one predominant race in the world, and that ought to be
the Anglo-Saxon."

"Because you are a member of our branch of the family."

"Guess you've hit it, Hamerton. Imagine an offensive and defensive
alliance between Great Britain and the United States! Nothing could
stand against it. Other European and Asiatic countries, realizing the
impossibility of continuing in the race for world supremacy, would
climb down. Reduction of armaments would follow automatically, and we
should be entering into a state that the most ardent delegate to the
Conference at The Hague never dreamt of."

"Until Great Britain and the United States quarrelled," said
Hamerton.

"And if they did they would soon patch matters up, like two children.
Our old axiom, 'Blood is thicker than water', still holds good, and
will do so till the end of time. That's why it licks me to understand
why Great Britain contracted that alliance with Japan."

"My dear Detroit," exclaimed the Sub deprecatingly, "you must allow
that the powers that be are better able to decide these matters than
you or I. For my part, as an officer of the Royal Navy, I must take
things as they are, unquestioning and loyally."

"Yet you must have your own views on the subject?"

Hamerton shrugged his shoulders.

"See what a rotten mess of things has resulted," continued Detroit.
"You may not admit it, but I reckon in your innermost mind you do.
Here's the U.S.A. on the verge of a quarrel with Japan over the
yellow immigration question. Great Britain is forced to increase her
naval expenditure out of all proportion to the rest of the proceeds
of taxation, in order to maintain a superiority over Germany's
rapidly growing navy. Your Two-Power Standard was knocked on the head
years ago. Yet, because of a sort of sentimental yearning on the part
of your diplomatists towards Japan, there is a peril of a
disagreement between the two great Anglo-Saxon races, whereas they
should be shoulder to shoulder."

"Then where does France come in?" asked the Sub, unconsciously
warming to the discussion. "We have an understanding with her."

"With all due respect to your Gallic neighbours, friend, France will
have all her work cut out to attend to Austria and Italy, who will
assuredly side with Germany."

"And Russia?"

"Ah! There you have a totally different case. Russia, after the
ordeal of her disastrous struggle with Japan, is gradually but surely
regaining her position as a naval and military power. In the near
future she hopes to see a solid, compact Slav Empire extending from
the Arctic Ocean to Cape Matapan. Then, profiting by her experiences,
she will again meet Japan but not until the Anglo-Japanese alliance
is dissolved. Once these aims are realized, Russia will stand aloof
in all European disputes until the Triple Alliance is weakened either
by victory or defeat. Since the barren Steppes of Siberia cannot
support her surplus population, she must find another outlet, and
that will be west-wards, as soon as she is strong enough to measure
weapons successfully with Germany, for the Slavs and the Teutons
never will hit it off together."

"You foresee drastic changes on the face of the map of Europe?"

"Of the whole world, I guess."

"Plenty of opportunity to consider the situation when the time
comes," said Hamerton, with true British indifference. "Meanwhile,
here we are in the North Sea, with a thick fog hanging about, and a
lee shore not many miles away. This situation is more important to me
than the whole of the international complications put together."

"I hope you'll always have cause to think so," added Detroit.




CHAPTER III

A Loss and a Find


LATE in the afternoon, the wind falling light, Norderney lightship
was passed. Curiously enough, with the breeze dropping the fog
dispersed, and Hamerton was able to set a course for the Elbe
light-vessel.

"Here's a tramp bearing down upon us," he announced, after intently
watching the oncoming craft through his binoculars. "We'll signal
her." Again the flags that the German warship had all but ignored
were hoisted, and before long the crew of the _Diomeda_ saw the
steamship alter helm and head so as to pass within a cable's length
of the yacht.

She flew no ensign, neither did she reply by signal to Hamerton's
request to communicate.

"I'll semaphore her," announced the Sub, producing two red-and-yellow
hand flags from a locker. For nearly two minutes he vainly attempted
to enter into conversation.

"The bounders don't understand," he growled. "She's not a British
vessel, I'll bet my bottom dollar on it. We'll hoist the ensign, and
hail them through the speaking trumpet."

Out fluttered the red ensign. Still there was no reply that gave a
clue to the tramp's nationality. But she was now within hailing
distance.

"Vat you vant?" shouted a voice from the tramp's bridge.

"We've rescued a German seaman from a destroyer. Can you give him a
passage?"

"Vat you say? Me no onderstan'," came the exasperating reply.

"She's either a Dutchman or a German," said Detroit. "The name on her
bows conveys nothing. Why not hail them in German?"

"Couldn't trust myself to make a public confession of my inability,"
replied Hamerton, with a laugh. "But, by Jove, although we're doing
all this for Pfeil, I quite forgot him. He can do the chin-wagging
part of the business."

In answer to a shout from the Sub, Hans Pfeil, who had been asleep in
the fo'c'sle cot, came on deck. His clothes were still wet, since the
air was too moist for drying purposes, and a comical figure he cut,
wrapped up in a blanket, with his oilskin coat flung round his
shoulders.

The sailor hailed, and an animated conversation took place between
him and the skipper of the tramp.

"Heave her to," ordered Hamerton, seeing that the German tramp's
propeller was going astern, and that the vessel was losing way.
"They're going to lower a boat."

The two craft were now less than a cable's length apart and hardly
moving through the water, but Hamerton would not risk running the
_Diomeda_ alongside the wallowing hull of the tramp. He waited for a
boat to be sent.

Meantime Pfeil went below to assemble his saturated garments. Then,
clad only in his oilskin, and with the bundle of clothing under his
arm, he took leave of his rescuers, again thanking them for saving
his life.

This done, he entered the waiting boat, and was taken to the tramp.
Without further delay the steamship gathered way, hoisting and
dipping her ensign, to which the _Diomeda_ replied, while from the
taffrail could be discerned the oilskin-clad figure of the German
sailor, still waving adieux to the men who had saved him from a
watery grave.

"Haul down that ensign, old man," said the Sub when the tramp was
almost out of sight. "It's too pretty to be flapping itself against
the mizen halyards, now that a breeze is springing up."

Detroit, with his usual energy, sprang out of the cockpit and lowered
the bunting, rolled it in a professional manner and jammed it between
his knees, while he secured the halyard to a cleat. While thus
engaged one end of the halyard slipped from between his fingers, and
streamed to leeward. Hurriedly grasping the mizen shroud with one
hand, he leant outboard to recover the errant cord. As he did so the
sudden movement dislodged the ensign, and in an instant it was
overboard.

"I'm right-down sorry, Hamerton," he exclaimed ruefully.

"Can't be helped," was the reply. "Accidents will happen, you know.
We can get another for a matter of five or six marks at the first
chandler's shop we come to ashore. But I rather fancied myself
dropping anchor off the custom house at Cuxhaven with the red ensign
at the masthead to signify that we had sailed a little eight-tonner
from England."

"I'm an awkward mule," ejaculated Detroit. "Hope you are not
superstitious; losing an ensign looks like a bad omen."

"Thanks, I'm not in the least superstitious," was the reply. "After
all, it's of little consequence. But it's high time I went below and
filled and trimmed the lamps."

The _Diomeda's_ lamp-room was a small cupboard in the fo'c'sle. To
get to it Hamerton had to remove the topsail that had reposed on the
fo'c'sle floor since the previous night. As he did so he noticed a
book lying under one of the folds of the canvas.

It was a small, blue-covered volume, saturated with salt water. A
glance at the title told him the nature of the work. It was a
treatise on the Schwartz-Kopff twenty-five-inch torpedo, a highly
confidential work of which the British Admiralty had failed to obtain
a copy in spite of the most strenuous efforts on the part of the
Naval Intelligence Department.

"By Jove, this is a find!" ejaculated the Sub gleefully. "It must
have fallen out of Pfeil's jumper when we slipped off his wet
clothing. But I must stow it away very carefully, for there'll be
considerable trouble if the German custom-house authorities chance to
lay their hands on it when they start rummaging in search of
contraband. Let me think, now; where's the best place?"

It was certainly curious that, though the Sub had often mislaid
articles on board, and only after a laborious search had he been able
to find them (for below decks the yacht was a labyrinth of lockers
and odd corners), now, because he wanted to conceal a small book, he
was at a loss to find a suitable hiding place.

"Capital idea!" he exclaimed, slapping his thigh, and at the same
time giving his head a tremendous blow against an obtrusive deck
beam. "I'll stow it in the false bottom of the stove. It will stand a
good chance to dry, and at the same time ought to be quite safe from
detection."

As soon as the "manual" was hidden, Hamerton proceeded with his task
of getting the lamps ready for their night's work.

"It's piping up," announced Detroit, as a vicious puff struck the
yacht's sails, causing her to heel till her lee planks were awash.

"Yes, the glass is falling rapidly," said the Sub. "We're in for a
dirty night."

"Going to cut and run for it?" asked the American.

"No, not with a dangerous lee shore. If I knew the coast it would be
a different matter. We'll heave to on the port tack as soon as it
gets dark. Meanwhile we'll stow the mizen and change the jibs. Easy
canvas is best for a job of this sort."

With the rising wind came the rain, hissing upon cabin top and
obliterating everything beyond a few yards. Snugly clad in oilskins,
the two men remained on deck, for although the helm was lashed and
the yacht hardly making half a mile an hour to windward, neither
cared to go below and turn in.

Hour after hour passed without any attempt at conversation.
Occasionally Detroit would make some remark about the state of the
weather, to which Hamerton would reply with a grunt that could be
taken as expressing assent or otherwise.

Fortunately the rain served a good purpose. It kept down the sea, so
that, instead of vicious, crested waves breaking inboard, there was
little more than a long, sullen roll.

"Lights ahead!" announced Detroit, as a faint luminosity became
visible in the rain-charged darkness.

"Yes, searchlights. They always look like that in rainy weather.
We're apparently in the thick of the German naval manoeuvres. It may
be Heligoland. They say the place bristles with powerful
searchlights."

"Heligoland, eh? I'd just like to have a look at that place,"
exclaimed the American. "Many years ago my father spent a holiday
there. That was when it was a British possession, used principally as
a bathing resort for German visitors. He lived in Germany for some
time when he was about my age."

"I'm afraid you won't be able to gratify your wish, old man," said
the Sub. "It's forbidden ground now. In 1913 it was strongly
fortified, and shortly after that the island was given over solely to
military and naval purposes. The civil population had to clear out.
It's a sort of second Kronstadt. Our Intelligence Department would
dearly like to know a great deal more about it than they do at
present."

"Don't you think the British Government was a bit of a fool to give
the place away?"

"No, certainly not. We did jolly well out of the deal. Had a vast
tract of territory in Africa in exchange for a little lump of
sandstone that looked very much like falling into the sea."

"That's the average Britisher's notion--that is, if he thinks about
it at all. The German view is very different. As colonists the
Teutons do not shine, except, curiously enough, when under any
Government but their own. Very well. They give you a slice of virgin
territory. You develop it, and it increases in value a thousandfold
in a couple of decades. When 'The Day' comes, should Great Britain be
overwhelmed by the Triple Alliance, Germany takes back her former
territory--and a lot besides--all ready for her much-wanted place in
the sun."

"You're a jolly old croaker, Detroit," exclaimed the Sub. "I'll bet
my last halfpenny that the British navy will be top dog for a good
many years to come. I don't fancy that you and I will see the Teutons
walking through London with fixed bayonets, and the Kaiser dictating
terms of peace in Buckingham Palace. Hallo! The searchlights are out.
Evolutions finished for the night. What's the time, I wonder?"

Thrusting back the sliding hatch, Hamerton looked at the clock on the
fore bulkhead of the cabin. It was just 2 a.m.

As he reclosed the hatch his foot slipped on the wet grating, and his
rubber-soled boot came in contact with a hard substance close to
where the yacht binnacle stood.

"Good job I didn't sit on the compass, by Jove!" ejaculated the Sub.
"But what's this? What idiot placed it there?"

For the object he had kicked was a large belaying pin that
unaccountably had been propped up against the binnacle.

"I'll swear I didn't," declared Detroit.

"The mischief is done, at all events," continued Hamerton. "The
attraction of that lump of iron has affected the compass. We may be
points out of our course. Just watch."

Bringing the belaying pin back to its former position, Hamerton
carefully observed its effect upon the sensitive needle of the liquid
compass.

"Twelve degrees out, at least," exclaimed Detroit.

"And goodness only knows how long it has been like that. Perhaps
before the yacht was hove-to perhaps even when we passed Norderney
Gat."

"Well, we've a good offing, so there's little harm done. The wind is
falling some, and if only this tarnation rain would quit----"

"What's that?" interrupted Hamerton, holding up his hand.

"Nothing, I guess," replied Detroit, after a few moments. "What's
the matter with your nerves?"

"There's nothing the matter with my nerves," asserted the Sub with
asperity. "Feel my pulse. But I could swear I heard a fellow calling
out, 'Who goes there?' in German."

Detroit chuckled.

"Guess I'll have to take your word for it," he said. "I'll git. It's
time I made some coffee."

The Sub watched his companion descend into the cosy cabin and strip
off his glistening oilskins. Then, to avoid the glare, he closed the
sliding hatch, and peered steadfastly into the mirky night.

The rain was coming down with torrential violence. The wind had died
utterly away, and the saturated sails were slatting violently from
side to side with the motion of the craft.

Beyond the patter of the heavy raindrops, no sound came from the
black vault that encompassed the _Diomeda_ on every side.

"If only I could pick up a light!" he muttered; then, mainly with the
idea of doing something, he picked up the coiled lead-line.

"Five fathoms, by Jupiter!" he exclaimed; then, seized by an
inspiration, he dived into the cabin and bent over the chart.
According to the course the minimum depth ought to be thirteen.

"We've muddled the whole show, Oswald," he announced. "We're inside
the five-fathom line, and that means we are only a few miles from
shore. I'll put her due west, and see what comes of that. There's
enough wind now to give her steerage way."

"Couldn't do better," replied Detroit laconically, "unless it's to
have some coffee and a few rusks. I'll be slick about it."

Hamerton returned to his rain-exposed post, put the little craft's
head in the desired position, and waited. Five minutes later he made
another sounding. This time it was four and a half fathoms.

"I'll carry on," he resolved. "It may be a slight irregularity in the
ground, although the general tendency is for it to deepen."

Four fathoms--three and a half.

"Say, ready for your coffee?" asked Detroit, holding a cup in his
extended hand through the partially open hatchway.

"Far from it," replied the Sub. "Come on deck and give a hand to put
her about. The water's shoaling rapidly."

"How's her head?"

"Nor'-nor'-west. I'll keep her at due south for a bit until we find
deeper water."

Slowly the _Diomeda_ came into the wind and paid off on the other
tack. As she did so Hamerton noticed that, in spite of the heavy
rain, the seas were steeper, and showed a decided tendency to break.

"Guess that's surf," said the American, as the dull rumble of a
heavy ground swell was heard above the hiss of the rain. "Dead ahead,
too."

Hamerton heard it also. The _Diomeda_ was making straight towards a
sandbank. Unhesitatingly he put the helm hard up. He would not risk
going about; he chose the lesser danger of gybing all standing.

With a thud the boom swung over, and the stanch little craft drew
away from the hidden danger. Her course was now nor'-west.

"Still shallow," announced the Sub. "It's less than four fathoms, but
the water seems calmer."

"Light ahead!" shouted Detroit. "Showing red and white. We're right
on the dividing line between the two sectors."

"I see it now," replied Hamerton, as he altered his helm to bring the
_Diomeda_ more into the arc of the white light. "Hanged if I know
what or where it is, but, by Jove, there's a crowd of lights beyond!"

Through the rain a multitude of yellowish lamps blinked after the
manner of a street, except that, instead of two rows, there were four
or five. The water, too, was almost calm, ruffled by a faint breeze
that contrasted vividly with the strong wind but a few hundred yards
astern.

The Sub's ready wit grasped the situation. Unknowingly the yacht had
entered an anchorage, for the lights represented the anchor lamps of
a number of vessels.

"This is good enough for us," he exclaimed. "We'll bring up here till
daylight. I shouldn't wonder if we're off the mouth of the Jade or
the Weser. Stand by and let go, old man. I'll bring her up into the
wind."

Two minutes later the rattling of the chain cable announced the fact
that Detroit had let go the anchor. The saturated sails were quickly
lowered and stowed, the navigation lights removed, and an anchor lamp
hung from the fore stay.

A final look round satisfied Hamerton that he had done all that was
humanly possible. The _Diomeda_ was riding snugly in a safe but
unknown anchorage.

"Watch below, all hands!" he exclaimed cheerily. "We'll sleep like
logs. To-morrow, my dear Detroit, we'll wake up and find ourselves
close to a picturesque little German village, and you can go ashore
and buy fresh milk and new rolls. Think of that, and dream on it, old
man."

Detroit merely nodded. He was already half-asleep. Before the Sub was
ready to turn in, his companion was breathing heavily. Five minutes
later the crew of the _Diomeda_ were fast asleep, heedless of the
peril that overshadowed them.




CHAPTER IV

Arrested


THE bump of some heavy object against the yacht's side caused both
sleepers to wake simultaneously. It was day; a dull light filtered
through the skylight, though not strong enough to be caused by the
sun. The _Diomeda_ was rocking sluggishly in the slight swell as she
rode to her cable.

"Eight o'clock, by Jove!" exclaimed Hamerton drowsily; "and
drizzling with rain, I fancy. What was that noise?"

"We won't find out by lying here," said Detroit, setting the example
by springing out of his cot. As he did so came the unmistakable sound
of a boathook engaging the little craft's rigging screws, and a
peremptory voice hailed in German.

"Custom-house people. They're early," announced the Sub. "It won't do
to keep those gentlemen waiting, so I will interview them in my
pyjamas."

Pulling back the sliding hatch, and pushing open the half-doors,
Hamerton went on deck. Lying alongside was a grey cutter manned by
seamen whose cap ribbons and blue-and-white jerseys, showing between
the V-shaped opening of their jumpers, betokened them to be
man-o'-warsmen of the Kaiser's navy. In the stern sheets sat two
fair-haired officers--their chief characteristics fiercely upturned
moustaches.

"What ship is that?" asked the elder of the two officers, whose
gold-lace distinction marks showed that he was a
lieutenant-commander.

"Yacht _Diomeda_," replied Hamerton promptly.

"You are foreigners?"

"Yes, British."

"Said I not so, Heinrich?" said the senior officer to his companion
in a tone of triumph. "Ach! Why have you not your ensign hoisted on
the mainmast-head? Why, indeed, are you flying no ensign at all? Do
you know this is a forbidden anchorage?"

To reply to this battery of questions, rapped out with a harsh
guttural voice, was a matter of difficulty to Hamerton, whose
acquaintance with the German language was somewhat limited.
Accordingly he solved the difficulty by answering the last.

"I did not know this is a forbidden anchorage, Herr Lieutenant. That
being so, I will change into more suitable attire, and shift my berth
as soon as possible."

"What does he want, Jack?" asked the American, who had just appeared
from the cabin.

"We've got to clear out. By Jove, we've tumbled into the anchorage
off Heligoland!"

For a glance towards the lofty red sandstone rock, fringed with a
belt of dazzling white sand and capped by the brilliant hue of the
grass, recalled to the Sub the old Frisian rhyme--

    "Gron is dat Land,
     Rohd de Kant,
     End witt de Sand--
     Dat is dat Wapen von Helgoland"

    ("Green is the land,
     Red the cliff,
     And white the sand--
     These form the arms of Heligoland")

--as shown by the colours of the old Victorian postage stamps of the
island.

"Stop!" exclaimed the German officer peremptorily. "You must not go
below."

"Why not?" asked Hamerton coolly. "It is none too warm or pleasant
standing out here in----"

And not knowing the German for "pyjamas", he pointed meaningly at the
thin pink-and-white garment he wore.

"By order. You must not go below," replied the officer. "You will
enter this boat, to be taken to be interviewed by the commandant of
the fortress."

"But----" began Detroit indignantly.

"We can explain everything," said Hamerton. "We'll come out with you
directly we get our clothes."

With that the Sub turned his back on the representatives of the
Imperial German Navy, and made a step towards the companion hatchway,
with a view to making himself more presentable and better attired for
the depressing atmospheric conditions.

This laudable intention was nipped in the bud by a couple of
bluejackets jumping out of their boat and agilely scrambling upon the
_Diomeda's_ cabin top.

For an instant Jack Hamerton's eyes glinted ominously. He was within
an ace of knocking the intruders overboard but, recalling that such
an act might be disastrous to his comrade and himself, he controlled
his feelings with a strong effort.

"It's no use resisting, old man," said he to Detroit, who was
beginning to follow the drift of things. "They have put us under
arrest for contravening some silly regulation. We've got to go ashore
in their boat. Hang it! How can a fellow stand on his dignity when
he's rigged out in pink-and-white pyjamas?"

"Enter the boat instantly," ordered the German officer. "Your clothes
will be handed to you."

The two members of the _Diomeda's_ crew stepped into the boat. One of
the officers boarded the yacht, and, accompanied by a seaman, entered
the cabin. Presently the latter reappeared bearing an assortment of
clothing.

Detroit grabbed his trousers and felt in his pockets.

"They have taken possession of my purse!" he exclaimed.

"And mine too!" added the Sub, after a hasty examination. "And my
pocketbook and cigarette case! Here, this won't do!"

"Give way!" ordered the German officer.

"Stop!" said Hamerton. "Before we go we want our purses and other
personal property that have been taken from our pockets."

"It is unnecessary," was the reply. "There will be no need for you to
have money ashore."

The oars dipped and the boat glided towards a stone pier, leaving the
junior officer and two men in possession of the _Diomeda_.

Hamerton made good use of his eyes during the passage. By a pure
fluke the _Diomeda_ had entered the newly completed artificial
harbour, and was anchored within fifty yards of the nearest of a
triple line of grey torpedo-boat destroyers. Beyond them, and closer
inshore, were more than twenty of the latest type of German
submarines, vessels of slightly over twelve hundred tons, and capable
of action within a radius of seven hundred miles. One peculiarity he
especially noticed: in addition to the twin periscopes there were
four slender cylinders of almost the same height, although inclined
at various angles with the deck.

So keen was his interest that the German officer leant forward and
tapped him on the shoulder.

"You are forbidden to look about you," he said.

"All right, my attentive fire-eater," mused the Sub. "You've caught
me napping. I ought not to have let you see that I was curious. All
the same, I think I know what those tubes are for. If they are not
pneumatic guns for discharging aerial torpedoes from a submerged
submarine, I'll eat my hat."

Nevertheless Hamerton ignored the lieutenant's order, although he
concealed to some extent the fact that he was making extraordinarily
good use of his powers of observation.

The face of the cliff was bristling with heavy ordnance, some of the
guns being at least equal to the heaviest weapons mounted on the
_Royal Sovereign_ and her sisters--the latest completed battleships
of the British Navy. As the boat drew nearer, the Sub could
distinguish numbers of quick-firers mounted on the edge of the
precipitous sides of the island, with searchlights on covered stands
a short distance in the rear of the guns; while to prevent the
possibility of unauthorized persons landing and scaling the cliffs, a
formidable barbed-wire fence, projecting at an acute angle, rendered
any attempt in that direction a total failure.

All the while Hamerton and his American friend were scrambling into
their clothes, and by the time the boat ran alongside a sheltered
stone jetty they found themselves "rigged out" in a medley of
garments. Detroit was accommodated with one of his comrade's flannel
shirts, since the German officer had not exercised any discrimination
in the hurried selection of the garments. Hamerton, unable to button
a waistcoat over his broad chest--for the two waistcoats provided
both belonged to Detroit--gave up the attempt, and devoted his
attention to his footgear. This was made up of two old tennis shoes
that the Sub used for rough work on board, and one sock that had the
day before been utilized as a "swab" for mopping up a capsized
paraffin lamp.

"Say, this is hardly the rig for Coney Island!" exclaimed Detroit.
"Guess we look like a pair of hoboes."

"I'll kick up a fuss about this, by Jove!" ejaculated the Sub
furiously. "Directly I----"

"Silence!" interrupted the German lieutenant, mistaking Hamerton's
attitude for a display of "bluff" on the part of a spy caught
redhanded. "It is forbidden!"

"Everything seems to be forbidden as far as you are concerned, my
friend," replied Hamerton. "You are certainly labouring under a
delusion. I was----"

"Silence!" repeated the officer. "Ascend this moment."

He pointed to a flight of granite steps alongside of which the boat
was being held by the bowman and the coxwain.

At the head of the steps stood a marine, dressed in a blue tunic,
white trousers, and a brightly-polished brass helmet. The man brought
his rifle smartly to the salute as the German officer passed, then,
shouldering his piece, paced the quay in the stolid manner so typical
of the Kaiser's soldiery.

Thirty or forty yards away stood another sentry; farther on there
were more. The whole place seemed crowded with marines on duty, while
every person that Hamerton could see wore either a military or a
naval uniform. The civilian element was totally lacking.

The Sub had very little time to make the observation, for from the
shelter of a stone building that served as a guardroom a file of
marines appeared. With fixed bayonets they fell in on either side of
the two members of the _Diomeda's_ crew.

"Great snakes, we're arrested!" exclaimed Detroit.

"I imagined so long ago," replied Hamerton. "No matter, they can't
bring a case against us. They've no proof. We'll be out of this mess
within the next few hours."

Even as he spoke he remembered the confidential book hidden in the
stove on board the yacht. If the officials should chance to discover
that incriminating article! The thought struck the Sub in a very
unpleasant manner, but the next instant his confidence returned.
After all, he could explain, and the seaman Pfeil would, he felt
sure, corroborate his statement.

"Now, what's going to happen?" asked Detroit, as the pair found
themselves alone in a small, whitewashed room, with a heavily barred
window several feet above their heads, and a securely locked door
between them and the open air.

"Only another exhibition of German high-handedness," replied the Sub.
"We'll spring a mine on them. They'll be rather surprised when they
learn that you are the son of a United States official in high
quarters, and that I am a British naval officer. We'll hold our
tongues till we are face to face with the commandant: then, by Jove,
we'll enjoy ourselves."

"Guess I wish I had decent things on," remarked Detroit, ruefully
surveying his disreputable attire. "Say what you like, Jack, gold
lace does not make a man, but a fellow can't stand on his dignity
like this."

"I'll have a jolly good shot at it, anyhow," retorted the Sub. "Now,
stand by, there's someone coming."

Outside, along the stone corridor, came the sound of spurs jingling
on the pavement. Then the door was thrown open, and the lieutenant
who had effected the arrest entered, accompanied by a major of
infantry.

"You are British?" began the latter in tolerably fluent English.
"What is your name, your station, your address of residence?"

"Before we go into these details, Herr Major," said Hamerton, "we
should like to know why we are brought here?"

"That is to be told some time after," replied the military officer.
"Tell me your names."

"Not at present," said the Sub sturdily. "We'll explain everything to
the commandant. We request that we be taken to him with the least
possible delay."

"Gott in Himmel!" ejaculated the major. "Do you know who I am?" and
twisting his heavy, upturned moustache, their captor tried to impress
the two prisoners with the fear of Teutonic officialdom.

"Cannot say I've met you before, Major," replied Hamerton carelessly.
"Perhaps my memory is slightly at fault?"

"Sir, I am Major Karl von Schloss."

It was on the tip of the Sub's tongue to express his ignorance of the
major's identity, but reflecting that perhaps, after all, it would be
well to exercise discretion, he replied:

"I think I can remember that name, Herr Major."

"You will have good cause to do so," retorted the German grimly.
"Now, your name?"

"Not until I see the commandant."

"And yours?" demanded the Major, addressing the American.

"Guess that can be held up a bit," replied Detroit.

"Held up? What you mean?"

"I'll explain to the commandant," said Detroit resolutely.

"Very good, if you can," remarked the Major, as he prepared to take
his departure. "I will, nevertheless, tell you. You will be charged
with espionage. You will be lucky if you get less than three years in
a fortress, for we Germans have been plagued enough with foreign
spies--especially English."




CHAPTER V

A Discovery


SUB-LIEUTENANT Jack Hamerton was fairly well-informed as far as
British naval officers go, and his information regarding the island
fortress of Heligoland was fairly extensive, but he still had a lot
to learn.

He knew the history of the island from its capture by the British
from the Danes in the first decade of the nineteenth century. For
nearly ninety years Heligoland existed as a British possession, its
safety entrusted to a handful of coastguards, its ordering to a
British governor, and its spiritual welfare to a Lutheran pastor. Up
till 1850 the then pastor used regularly to offer up a prayer in the
presence of his flock that a storm might arise to cast a valuable
wreck upon the cliff-bound coast, for the Frisian inhabitants of
Heligoland were to a great extent dependent upon the unlawful harvest
of the sea.

As for the governor, his office was little more than a sinecure, once
the regulations forbidding gaming were enforced. It was said that one
of these officials was responsible for the introduction of rabbits
upon Sandy Island, in order that his guests might while away the
otherwise tedious hours by indulging in a little shooting. To-day,
where the twelve-bores of the sportsmen used to bowl over harmless
rabbits, enormous Krupp guns, on disappearing mountings, are
cunningly concealed in strongly protected pits, for Sandy Island--now
known as Sandinsel--has been artificially increased until it is
nearly twice as large in extent as Heligoland itself.

Even Heligoland has undergone a complete metamorphosis. The little
red sandstone rock, barely three-quarters of a mile in length and a
quarter of a mile in breadth, had long been threatened with
destruction by the action of the sea. Neglected under British rule,
the island seemed fated to be wiped off the map, for after every
heavy storm huge masses of sandstone would slide into the raging
waters.

But directly Heligoland became a German possession prompt steps were
taken to prevent further inroads of the ocean. The worthless rock was
destined to be one of the most powerful fortresses in the North Sea,
and a perpetual thorn in Britannia's side. Accordingly a massive sea
wall of granite was built to encircle the island and baulk the
billows of the German Ocean. This done, the work of fortifying the
island with modern weapons was begun, and had been rapidly yet
secretly carried out.

The British Government was cognizant of the fact that Krupp guns had
been mounted, presumably equivalent to the nine-inch weapons. But it
did not know that the ordnance consisted chiefly of fifteen-inch
guns, conveyed under the most elaborate conditions of secrecy to the
island.

His Majesty's Intelligence Department knew of an ammunition tunnel
piercing the island from north to west; it knew nothing of the
presence of vast artificial caves filled with oil fuel, with
discharging pipes capable of supplying a fleet of the largest
battleships with crude petroleum in the minimum of time.

The British Admiralty official charts and sailing directions gave the
depth of the anchorage in North Haven at less than four and a quarter
fathoms anywhere south of a line drawn due east of Nathurn, the
northernmost extremity of Heligoland. By the same authority the
maximum depth in South Haven, and within a mile of the Unterland, was
given as three and three-quarter fathoms. In reality, thanks to
strenuous dredging operations between the two islands, a fleet of the
deepest-draughted battleships could lie at anchor, protected from all
winds by the enormous harbour works that had sprung into existence
during the last fifteen or twenty years.

The natural features of Sandinsel Island were favourable for this
work, for stretching in a north-westerly direction for almost three
miles were a number of rocky ledges, many of their points drying at
low tide. Already the Olde Hoven Brunnen and the Krid Brunnen were
converted into firm ground faced with granite or ferro-concrete
walls, while the work of reclaiming the Witt Klif Brunnen was
actively progressing. Although Sandinsel had already outgrown its
companion isle in point of size, reclamation works were in a state of
activity at Heligoland itself. Wharves extending nearly a mile from
Sathurn--the southernmost limit of the original rock--formed an
efficient breakwater to South Haven; and the area thus enclosed had
been adapted for the purpose of berthing twenty submarines and eighty
first-class torpedo boats and destroyers attached to the Heligoland
command.

The submarines were the latest creations of the renowned Krupp
Germania yard--large, speedy, and capable of operating within a
thousand miles of their base without having to be dependent upon
fresh supplies of gasoline. Submerged, they could travel a distance
that would bring them within striking range of any port on the east
coast of Great Britain. They were armed, in addition to the four
torpedo tubes, with two fourteen-pounders on disappearing mountings,
and, as Hamerton had discovered, with high-angle pneumatic guns, so
as to be able, even when submerged, to attack aircraft with a great
possibility of success.

Undoubtedly the new Heligoland was a strong fortress for defence. It
was more: it was a base for offence, for why were ocean-going
destroyers and submarines stationed there if their sole duty was to
defend the comparatively short stretch of coast line that forms the
German Empire's bulwark on the North Sea?

Heligoland, like the newly created fortresses of Borkum and
Westerland Sylt, was a menace, directed principally against Great
Britain and the British Empire.

And by a strange freak of navigation the _Diomeda_ had dropped anchor
in South Haven. Possibly had the lighthouse been showing its powerful
light Hamerton might have picked up his position even in the thick,
drizzling rain; but, in accordance with notices supplied to mariners
by the German Admiralty, the light was extinguished whenever night
operations were in progress in the vicinity of Heligoland. The
leading lights on Sandinsel and the lamps at the extremities of the
Moles had likewise been temporarily discontinued; yet in spite of
these disadvantages, the German authorities had the mortification of
knowing that a small craft, unpiloted and unseen, had crept up to the
anchorage in the dead of night.

On the face of it there could be no other explanation than that the
crew of the yacht were spies. The failure on their part to show a
light under the bowsprit by night, or hoist their national ensign to
the masthead by day, was in itself suspicious; and, left to their own
resources in their temporary prison, Hamerton and Detroit agreed that
the action of the German authorities was to a certain extent
justifiable.

"Directly we explain matters to the commandant we'll be released,"
said Hamerton; "but I don't see the fun of having to give
explanations to that arrogant sweep of a major."

"Nor I," added Detroit. "And I guess I'd just like to have half a
dozen rounds with that yellow-haired lieutenant. I'll bet the other
fellow is having a high old time rummaging our belongings."

The Sub did not reply. Again the thought of what might happen if the
compromising Schwartz-Kopff torpedo book were discovered flashed
across his mind. He almost wished that he had tossed the thing
overboard, for he had not had an opportunity of reading it and
committing the salient facts to memory, and its recovery by the
German authorities would mean not only that the information was lost
to the British Admiralty, but that the crew of the _Diomeda_ would be
placed in a very awkward predicament.

"It's real rotten being hung up here," continued the American. "See,
the sun is shining again." He pointed towards the single-barred
window four feet above their heads, through which the sunshine was
streaming brilliantly. Even as he spoke the shaft of light was
suddenly obscured, and a dull whirring sound came from without.

"Here, give me a leg up!" exclaimed the Sub. "Bend down, and I'll get
upon your back."

Detroit immediately complied, and with considerable agility Hamerton
clambered on to his friend's shoulders.

With hardly an effort the muscular American stood upright, in spite
of the Sub's bulky proportions, and Hamerton was able to grasp the
bars of the window and look out.

He was not disappointed in what he saw. An enormous military Zeppelin
had just descended, and was being guided by several hundred soldiers
along the sandy stretch between the Unterland and the sea. The
afterpart, with the twin propellers and rearmost nacelle, was alone
visible from the Sub's outlook. The car contained a Krupp
seven-point-five-centimetres automatic gun, firing twelve-pounder
shrapnel shells specially intended for use against hostile
aeroplanes. At a range of four thousand yards the flying portions of
the shell covered a radius of twenty yards, while the disturbance of
the air caused by the explosion of the projectile was calculated to
imperil the equilibrium of any heavier-than-air craft within a
hundred yards of the point of detonation.

On the upper side of the rounded aluminium envelope was a small
platform on which stood another automatic gun on a vertical mounting,
so as to be able to fire at any aeroplane that might venture to
assail the Zeppelin from above.

To each of these platforms were attached two small cigar-shaped
ballonettes, fitted with life-lines. These were obviously intended to
act as aerial life-buoys should disaster overtake this mammoth of the
air; but what struck Hamerton most forcibly was the sight of a couple
of officers standing in the rearmost nacelle and actually smoking
cigarettes.

"These fellows have a supreme faith in the nonporosity of their
gasbag," he thought. "With that immense volume of hydrogen, and the
fate of previous Zeppelins in their minds, I am surprised that they
dare risk such a thing. I wonder if they've discovered another gas of
the same or greater lifting-power than hydrogen? Or perhaps some of
the German savants have found a means of rendering hydrogen
non-inflammable. I'd like to find out, by Jove!"

The Zeppelin came to a standstill with her nose almost touching the
Waalhorn monument, and her tail within a few feet of the disused
lifeboat slip. With the utmost celerity several lengths of hose were
coupled up, and the work of replenishing the petrol tanks was begun.
The two officers who were smoking descended from the nacelle and
walked away in the direction of the Oberland, a mechanic gave the
signal, the hoses began to swell, and the liquid, under the force of
gravity, poured into the storage tanks.

The sound of approaching footsteps caused Hamerton somewhat
reluctantly to descend. Detroit, red in the face, had already begun
to realize that, muscular though he was, the Sub's weight could not
be borne with equanimity.

The door was unlocked and thrown open. A file of marines with
side-arms entered, headed by a sergeant. Without a word the men
surrounded the two prisoners; the non-commissioned officer pointed
meaningly towards the open door.

Through the cleanly kept streets of the Unterland the two comrades
were hurried, then up the zigzag path communicating with the plateau
known as the Oberland, where the larger portion of the residential
buildings was situated. Hamerton recognized the old and the new
lighthouses and the Bull Beacon from sketches on the Admiralty chart;
but he was somewhat surprised to find that even in the short journey
between the Unterland and the Government House there were no less
than ten large guns in armoured casemates, searchlights galore, and a
network of ammunition lines, on which ran trucks actuated by electric
power.

In front of the Government House stood a lofty flagpole, from which
fluttered the German national ensign. One thing he remarked was that
every passer-by saluted the emblem of the Mailed Fist.

"Guess I'll bet you a dollar we're free in less than twenty minutes,"
said Detroit to his comrade, as they were marched up the stone path
towards the commandant's dwelling.

Before Hamerton could make any remark, one of the hitherto silent and
stolid marines turned his brass-helmeted head and added: "I don't
tink!"




CHAPTER VI

Von Wittelsbach's Plan


GENERAL HEINRICH VON WITTELSBACH, the commandant of the garrison of
Heligoland, was a man of fifty-five years of age, of medium height,
corpulent and choleric. His iron-grey hair, growing low on his
forehead, literally bristled; the ends of his bushy eyebrows
well-nigh touched the tips of his upturned moustache, which as the
result of years of training outvied those of his Imperial master.

Von Wittelsbach was a pronounced Anglophobe, and on that account was
a great favourite with the German Crown Prince. On the other hand,
his hot-headed outbursts against everything British were
discountenanced by the Kaiser, who took a more level view of things.
The time was not yet ripe for Germany to measure steel with the
nation that in the Teutonic mind formed the sole barrier to colonial
expansion, and for the present it was considered advisable to remove
Von Wittelsbach to a more remote sphere, where his activities could
be prosecuted in secret and with an energy that suited the old
veteran's ideas to a nicety. So the general was placed in command of
the important military and naval station of Heligoland.

Like most German officers Von Wittelsbach was badly attacked by the
espionage mania. In his eyes every man not in German uniform was a
spy. In one or two instances he had burned his fingers rather badly,
for, having caused supposed spies to be arrested and sent to the
Supreme Court at Leipzig for trial, he failed to make good his case.
A section of the German Press, loath to miss a chance of revenge upon
the autocratic Von Wittelsbach, held him up to ridicule. The general
vowed that the next time there would be no mistake, and took the
precaution of obtaining authority to try supposed spies summarily,
instead of sending them to the Saxon town.

Still attended by their armed guards, Hamerton and Detroit found
themselves in the room where the preliminary examination was to be
held. It was to be a trial behind closed doors, for in addition to
the prisoners and the file of stolid marines the only persons present
were General Heinrich von Wittelsbach, Major Karl von Schloss,
Naval-Lieutenant Schwalbe--the officer who had effected the
arrest--and a military secretary.

The room was a large one, simply furnished as an office, the only
attempt at ornamentation being the presence of a large bust of the
Kaiser set in a niche above the mantelpiece. At one end of the room
stood a table about twenty feet in length and fifteen in width, the
top being carefully covered with a green baize cloth. Had that
covering been removed, Hamerton would have been able to see a chart
of the North Sea, the land being shown in relief. On this, from
information supplied by trustworthy agents, the position of every
unit of the British fleet was recorded as quickly as reports came to
hand. Every battery, aircraft station, regimental depot, and railway
communication was carefully shown, so that a reliable and up-to-date
plan lay ready to hand when "The Day" came.

The President made no attempt to address the prisoners in German.
Schwalbe had already acquainted him with the fact that one of the
accused spoke that language fairly well, but Von Wittelsbach told him
that he would not listen to a vile smattering of the language of the
Fatherland by one of these rascally Englishmen. So all communication
between the President and the prisoners was to be made through the
medium of the former's secretary.

"You are accused of unlawfully committing acts of espionage against
the imperial defences of Heligoland," announced the secretary.
"Accused, what have you to say?"

"Not guilty," replied Hamerton and Detroit firmly.

There was a few moments' silence, broken only by the scratching of a
pen as the secretary recorded the replies.

"What is your name?"

"John Ambrose Hamerton."

"Your profession, other than that of a spy."

"I am not a spy," declared the Sub forcibly.

"Your occupation, then?"

"Sub-Lieutenant of His Britannic Majesty's Navy."

"Ach!" ejaculated Von Wittelsbach, rubbing his hands. "Good! Look up
his record, Herr Schwalbe."

The lieutenant took down a leather-bound volume, and Hamerton was
somewhat surprised to hear the record of his various appointments
read out.

A shade of disappointment flitted over the commandant's face when he
heard that the whole of the prisoner's sea time had been spent on
tropical stations. He had hoped that this English officer belonged to
one of the ships of the Home Fleet.

"And your name?" demanded Von Wittelsbach through his secretary,
addressing the American.

"Oswald P. Detroit, aged nineteen, American citizen, native of
Richmond, Virginia, U.S.A. Say, my man, any further information you
may require will be trotted out with the utmost celerity."

The secretary stared, unable to grasp the full meaning of the
verbosity of the accused. Lieutenant Schwalbe turned and whispered
into the President's ear.

"An American?" repeated Von Wittelsbach, hardly able to master his
surprise. "Are you certain?"

Receiving an affirmative reply, the President leant back in his
armchair and reflectively stroked his moustache. Here was a new
phase, one that he had not bargained for.

It did not take him long to make up his mind.

"Remove the accused," he ordered. "The evidence for the prosecution
is not yet complete. Inform them that they must be kept in
confinement till Friday next."

"I presume we will be given an opportunity of communicating with our
friends?" asked Hamerton.

For the first time Von Wittelsbach replied to the prisoner direct.

"No," he replied; "spies are not entitled to any consideration of
that description. What news we think fit to give to your friends in
England--and America--will be imparted in due course. Marines, remove
the accused."

General Heinrich von Wittelsbach waited till the sound of the
retiring file of marines had ceased. He was still pondering over the
scheme that had suddenly suggested itself. His subordinates, knowing
his fiery disposition, stood motionless, waiting for their commandant
to speak.

"Schwalbe," he exclaimed at length, "has the yacht been carefully
examined?"

"Lieutenant Dort is still on board, sir."

"Have a signal made for him to come ashore immediately."

"Very good, sir," replied the lieutenant, showing remarkable energy
as he made for the door.

"Now, Von Schloss," continued the commandant, as soon as Schwalbe had
taken his departure. "We will discuss this matter. I may as well
mention that I had no idea that one of the prisoners was an American
subject. You think his statement is correct?"

"It may not be, sir."


[Illustration: "'SPIES ARE NOT ENTITLED TO ANY CONSIDERATION OF THAT
DESCRIPTION'"]


"The best thing we can do is to proceed with the case against both
prisoners. To release one would be prejudicial to the interest of the
Fatherland, even though he be an American--which I doubt."

"What, then, sir, do you propose to do to satisfy any enquiries on
the part of the United States Ambassador at Berlin? There is bound to
be an outcry; these Americans are so upset over little trifles."

"There I agree, Herr Major. You say that the prisoners have not given
their names to anyone belonging to the garrison before appearing
here? No? Ach! I have it. Of course they are spies?"

"Undoubtedly, sir. The mere fact that they came in under cover of
night, evaded our patrol boats, and brought up close to our latest
submarines is suspicious. Add to that the fact that they hoisted no
ensign and made no attempt to communicate with the harbour officials,
and the case is as clear as daylight."

"Rutter," said the general, addressing his secretary, "what names did
the accused give?"

"John Ambrose Hamerton and Oswald P. Detroit, sir."

"That is a mistake. Cross the names from your notebook. Now tell me a
common English name."

"Smith, sir."

"Then enter the names of the prisoners as John and Wilhelm Smith,
brothers, of London."

"John and William Smith, sir," corrected the secretary, and without
evincing the faintest surprise he made the alterations according to
the commandant's directions.

"But the yacht, sir?" expostulated Major Von Schloss, who was
beginning to see the drift of his superior's plan.

"That I have not overlooked, Herr Major. Wait until Lieutenant
Schwalbe returns. Meanwhile, Rutter, let me have those papers for
signature."

The secretary handed his chief a bundle of documents, and stood ready
with a blotter. Von Wittelsbach did not shirk his work. Unlike many
highly-paid British Government officials, who perfunctorily place
their signatures to documents while hardly condescending to acquaint
themselves with the nature of their contents, the commandant
carefully read every paper before putting his signature to it.

At the same time he was no blind devotee of red-tapism. Amongst that
pile of papers there was not one that could be regarded as purely
formal; every one had some direct bearing upon the vast establishment
under his command.

Before this particular task was completed Lieutenant Schwalbe
returned, accompanied by Lieutenant Dort, the officer who had been
left in charge of the _Diomeda_. Seeing their superior engaged, they
drew themselves up and stood stiffly at attention till the last
signature had been written and the documents handed back to the
secretary.

"Well, Herr Dort, any evidence?"

"I have had the yacht ransacked, sir, and nothing incriminating has
been found."

"Nothing, sir?" said the commandant meaningly.

"Unless I except the charts--they're useless as far as the defences
of the island are concerned--a telescope, and a camera."

"Camera? Any plates or films exposed?"

"There were four films out of the twelve exposed, sir."

"Have you had them developed?"

"Yes, sir, they will be dry in less than half an hour; but the views
are only of some English and Dutch fishing boats."

"And, Herr Dort, another matter. Have all traces of your search on
board the yacht removed, and make all snug. Directly it becomes night
detail a torpedo boat to tow this craft towards Norderney Gat. When
within a league or so of the lightship cut the yacht adrift."

"And scuttle her, sir?"

"No," replied the commandant after a moment's reflection. "No; only
cast her adrift with all sail set. Report to me in the morning. Now,
Major, you see what I am aiming at, and what I mean to carry out?"

"Yes, sir," replied Von Schloss.

"Then draw up a report to the effect that two Englishmen, John and
William Smith, were detected in the act of spying upon the
fortifications of Heligoland. Give a description as different as
possible of the prisoners, and any other details that may tend to
remove suspicion as to their actual identity. Have the report
telegraphed to Berlin, and say I propose to deal with the accused by
virtue of the power vested in me by the recent Imperial decree. Send
a similar dispatch to Reuter's agent, and the news will be all over
the world in less than half an hour from its receipt. I think this
plan will suit admirably; do not you, Herr Major?"

"But the prisoners, sir?" asked Von Schloss, who, although the task
was repugnant to him, had no option but to obey orders. "How long do
you propose to keep them in detention?"

"A matter of two years. Ere then will come 'The Day'. After that it
matters little whether this John Hamerton be John Smith or otherwise.
Now, gentlemen, you know your orders; above all, impress upon every
man in this affair the utmost importance of secrecy and reticence.
Tell them to spread the report that the two Englishmen are to be
released to-night and taken clear of the island in their yacht by one
of our torpedo boats. Decide upon the details between yourselves, but
in any case report to me early to-morrow morning."




CHAPTER VII

Official Hindrances


ON the day following the preliminary examination of the two alleged
spies the London evening papers published with double-leaded
headlines:


    "TWO ENGLISHMEN ARRESTED AS SPIES"
                                 (_Reuters Special._)

"Hamburg, Tuesday, 5 p.m. Telegraphic advice from
Heligoland reports that two Englishmen, giving the
names of John and William Smith, and aged about forty,
were arrested on a charge of espionage early this
morning. It is alleged that the prisoners, taking
advantage of a dark and rainy night, eluded the cordon
of patrol boats and succeeded in landing upon
Sandinsel. When arrested they were in the act of
photographing a highly important part of the defences.
The open motor boat in which they visited the island
has been seized, and drawings and photographs of
various government establishments and ships were found
concealed behind the petrol tanks. The accused, who
admitted that they were in the employ of the British
Intelligence Department, will be tried summarily by the
Governor of Heligoland, General Heinrich von
Wittelsbach, on Friday next. It is understood that the
British Consul at Bremen has applied to have access to
the prisoners."


This announcement naturally caused a great deal of comment amongst
the British public. The general opinion was that the alleged spies
knew the risk they were running and must take the consequences.
Various attempts were made on the part of the press to discover the
identity of John and William Smith. Enquiries at the Naval
Intelligence Department gave no tangible result. The authorities
there expressed their ignorance of the whole business.

The morning editions on the following day came out with highly
coloured reports emanating from imaginative German journalists; but
the only particle of truth was the information that the request of
the British Consul at Bremen had been refused. In order to give the
accused every possible advantage a military officer of high rank had
been dispatched from Berlin to act as "prisoners' friend". Owing to
the possibilities of important military and naval secrets being
disclosed at the impending trial, the proceedings were to be
conducted behind closed doors.

Even with this announcement the Great British Public maintained its
customary apathy. Had some Polish revolutionary been tried under
similar circumstances in far-off Russia a certain section of the
British Press would have howled itself black in the face at the
injustice and inhumanity of the proceedings. In this instance it was
merely an attempt on the part of two venturesome Englishmen to gain
notoriety at the expense of risking our amiable relations with a
friendly State. John and William Smith must take the consequences.

In a paper of the same date appeared a short column headed:


    "FEARED FATALITY TO TWO ENGLISH YACHTSMEN

"A ketch yacht, named _Diomeda_, has been brought into
the port of Delfzyl by the Dutch steam trawler _Hoorn_.
The master of the trawler reports having found the
yacht derelict, with all sails set, nine miles N.N.W.
of Norderney. There are three yachts named _Diomeda_ in
Lloyd's Register, but from the Dutch skipper's
description the abandoned yacht is the property of Mr.
Octavius Valerian Smith of Lowestoft."


At ten o'clock a telegram was handed in at the London offices of _The
Yachtsman's Journal_. It was from that paper's Lowestoft
correspondent:


"Smith, owner _Diomeda_, reports yacht chartered
Sub-Lieutenant Hamerton, R. N. Owner starting Delfzyl
immediately. Shall I accompany?--Stirling."


The editor thought over the message for some minutes. Here was a
chance of obtaining copy direct from the scene of the disaster. He
would dearly like to steal a march on his contemporaries. The mystery
might prove far more exciting than it looked according to the morning
dailies. But there was the expense; _The Yachtman's Journal_ had not
a large amount of capital behind it. Of course, Stirling would not
want a large sum for the trip, but there were the travelling
expenses.

A thought struck him: why not consult his friend Thompson, the news
editor of the influential _Westminster Daily Record_?

"Is that you, Thompson?" he asked on the telephone after several vain
attempts to get through.

"Yes, old man," replied the editor of _The Westminster Daily Record_,
who recognized his friend's voice.

"Anything fresh about the yacht found adrift in the North Sea?"

"Nothing--why?"

"Just heard she was chartered by a naval officer. I fancy there's
something behind this. Stirling, my Lowestoft correspondent--a smart,
reliable fellow; I know him personally--has just wired to ask if he
should go to Holland."

"Well?"

"He can speak German and Dutch remarkably well."

"Hanged if I can see what you are driving at, old man. Send the young
chap by all means if you want to. By the by, what's the naval
officer's name?"

The editor of _The Yachtsman's Journal_ diplomatically ignored the
latter question.

"I'd send him like a shot," he replied, "only it's a question of, _£,
s., d._ What do you say? Will you guarantee half the expenses? It's a
chance of a good scoop, the information to be solely for our joint
use."

Thompson grunted.

"No," he said brusquely; "can't be done. It's not of sufficient
interest to the general public."

"Not when a naval officer is involved?"

"H'm--well, I'll tell you. Send your man. If the stuff's of use to us
we'll pay all expenses. Anything out of the ordinary he can wire us.
If there's nothing meriting notice we'll only pay a quarter of the
expenses. Game?"

Something seemed to whisper in the mind of the _Yachtman's Journal_
editor: "Accept his terms. You'll be sorry if you don't."

"Agreed," he replied.

"Right! Ring off," was Thompson's laconic acceptance, and he resumed
his chair in order to tackle the final proofs of the evening's issue.

Shortly after eleven Gordon Stirling, amateur yachtsman and yachting
correspondent of _The Yachtman's Journal_, received a wire from town:


"Proceed to Delfzyl. Wire report if urgent. All expenses
guaranteed.
                                 "EDITOR."


Stirling gave a whoop of delight when he read his sailing orders, and
considerably astonished his landlady by executing a dance round the
room. Perhaps such an exhibition was pardonable in a high-spirited
youth of nineteen, but Mrs. Grimmer surveyed her paying guest with
evident concern and unrestrained curiosity.

"It's all right, Mrs. Grimmer," he explained. "I'm off to Holland for
a few days."

"Not in that little boat of yours, sir?"

"No, by steamer. I'll have to leave here before twelve. Now I must
pack my bag. You might ask Dick to take a note round to Mr. Smith for
me."

The note was simply to the effect that the writer had made
arrangements to accompany the owner of the _Diomeda_ to Delfzyl, and
would meet him at the station at 12.15.

This written and dispatched, Gordon Stirling proceeded to cram a
variety of clothing into a serviceable leather bag, regardless of how
they were stowed so long as the bag could be closed.

Stirling was very fortunately situated. He held an appointment at
Lowestoft under the Inland Revenue; he had just started his annual
leave and was meditating a trip on the Broads. To that end he had
drawn a small sum from the savings bank, to which was added the
greater part of his last month's salary, and thus he found himself
with a little over twenty pounds in his pocket and fourteen days in
which to spend it. Here was a chance of having a holiday on the
Continent, with the prospects of getting hold of some exciting news
and recouping all his expenses. Truly he was in luck's way.

"Glad you managed it," was Octavius Smith's greeting as the two met
at the railway station. "Look alive and get your ticket. Single to
Harwich only, mind."

Octavius Valerian Smith was a striking contrast to his companion, for
Stirling was a short, thick-set fellow with a perpetual beam on his
rounded features, whereas the owner of the _Diomeda_ was over six
feet in height and as slender as the proverbial barber's pole. It
would be difficult to describe his complexion. Exposure to the
salt-laden breezes of the North Sea had tanned his features to a
brick-red colour. In spite of his approximation to Euclid's
definition of a line he was muscular and sinewy, and as hard as
nails. Possessed of small private means, he augmented his income by
writing, and made a fairly good thing out of it. Few of the hundreds
of love-sick maidens who read the romantic stories appearing in
various women's journals under the name of "Reginald Beaucaire"
would recognize their favourite author in the person of the
taciturn-featured O. V. Smith.

Yet even in the flood tide of literary success there are irritating
counter-eddies--periods of pecuniary embarrassment. The owner of the
_Diomeda_, always careless with his money while he possessed any, had
a few days before found himself in low water.

This inevitable condition compelled him, much against his will, to
charter the yacht to Sub-Lieutenant Hamerton, and now he was on his
way to recover his most precious possession from the hands of the
Dutch salvors.

"You've got the yacht's papers, I hope?" asked Stirling as the train
glided out of the station.

"No, I haven't. How could I? They went with the boat."

"Then how do you propose to establish your identity? The Dutchmen
won't feel inclined to hand the _Diomeda_ over until you prove you
are the lawful owner."

"I've sufficient documentary evidence," replied Smith. "You leave
that to me."

"If you're satisfied I am," remarked Stirling. "By the by, what were
those fellows like who chartered her?"

The _Diomeda's_ owner proceeded to give a detailed description of the
unfortunate Hamerton and his chum Detroit. This done, he took up a
newspaper and began to read, while Stirling wrote an account of the
two supposed victims for the benefit of the patrons of _The
Yachtman's Journal_.

"By the by," said Stirling, "is there any more news about that spy
case? I suppose the two men are no relations of yours?"

"We all belong to the great and noble family of Smiths," replied the
literary man oracularly. "It's a bit confusing at times, especially
when one receives a blue envelope intended for a very distant
relation. I've had some."

Octavius once more buried himself in his paper. Stirling resumed his
scribbling, and thus the time passed until the train reached Harwich.

It was half-past eleven on the Thursday morning when Smith and his
companion arrived at Delfzyl. Both were dead tired, for the tedious
railway journey, especially between Zwolle and their destination, was
the last straw.

The good folk of Delfzyl were evidently thought-readers, for directly
the Englishmen left the station they were surrounded by a
gesticulating mob, every man, woman, and child in the crowd pointing
out the way to the quay where the _Diomeda_ lay.

It was low tide, the Dollart and the estuary of the Ems River were
one expanse of sand and mud. The yacht lay against a staging of
massive piles. On the quay was a line of stolid Dutchmen, all
peculiarly garbed in quaint cutaway coats, baggy trousers, klompen or
wooden shoes, and dull-black high-crowned hats. There they stood,
hands in pockets, long pipes in their mouths. Hardly a word was being
spoken. They seemed perfectly content to stand on the quay-side and
gaze meditatively at the mysterious craft that the steam-drifter
_Hoorn_ had brought in.

The arrival of the Englishmen with their attendant throng roused the
lethargic Dutchmen. They too added their voices to those of their
fellow townsfolk.

"Thank goodness the yacht seems all right," ejaculated Smith
fervently. "Let's get on board. It's the only way to escape the
babel."

The _Diomeda_ looked exactly as if she had been lying on her own
moorings in Lowestoft harbour. Her sails were neatly furled, her
flemished ropes were exactly where they ought to be, her decks had
been washed down, her brasswork glittered in the sunlight.

"How are we going to get on board?" asked Stirling, regarding the
twelve-foot drop from the stage on to the deck with apprehension.
"Besides, the cabin is locked, and you haven't the keys."

"I'll manage it," replied the owner confidently. "Stand by and throw
me down the luggage when I reach the deck."

At this juncture a man interposed his bulky frame and held up his
hands.

"Mynheer Englishman must see the harbourmaster," he announced.

"Where is the harbourmaster?" asked Smith.

A score of voices joined in giving him directions. Forty hands or
more pointed in the direction of the red-tiled house, with green
doors and window frames, where dwelt Cornelius van Wyk, the guardian
of the maritime interests of Delfzyl.

"You do the tongue-wagging, old chap," said Smith to his companion as
they were ushered into a spotlessly clean parlour. The mob of curious
townsfolk, debarred from entering by the sturdy demonstrations of the
harbourmaster's _hus-vrow_, lapsed into comparative silence. Pipes
were filled, precious matches handed round, and the expectant throng
waited for the Englishmen's reappearance.

The two travellers had to wait nearly an hour for the official's
appearance. Van Wyk had gone down the estuary on duty. Meanwhile his
wife brought refreshments, for which both men were truly thankful, as
they had eaten nothing since leaving The Hook.

"You, Mynheer, are the owner of this yacht?" asked the harbourmaster
on his return. He spoke excellent English, with an East Anglian
accent, acquired by reason of his frequent intercourse with vessels
hailing from the ports of Norfolk and Suffolk. "You, of course, have
the papers?"

"No," replied Smith. "They are on board."

"I think not, Mynheer. I had to make examination, and there are no
papers."

"They were in a cupboard on the port side of the for'ard bulkhead,"
asserted the owner.

Van Wyk shook his head.

"I remember that cupboard. It is empty."

"Is it likely that two men should disappear and take the yacht's
papers with them?" asked Smith.

The harbourmaster shook his head.

"Curious things happen at sea," he said. "Dirk Apeldoorn, the mate of
the _Hoorn_, told me the yacht had all her sails set. The tiller was
not lashed; her dingy was towing astern. She was pointing towards the
land, first on one tack and then on the other. It was this strange
thing that attracted his attention. But, Mynheer, why should the
papers disappear? Without them who can tell who is the owner?"

"I have these," replied Smith, pulling out several documents relating
to the transaction between Hamerton and himself.

"Heaven forbid that I should doubt you," exclaimed Van Wyk, "but duty
is duty. I have the keys; I am authorized to receive the money due
for salvage; but before I can allow you on board I must have a
declaration on oath that you are in truth the owner, and a copy of
the yacht's papers."

"But," expostulated Smith, "I am the owner, you know."

"It is easy to say so, Mynheer. I might say I am the Prince Consort,
but without proof----?"

"This looks like a week's business," said Smith savagely, as the
twain regained the cobbled street. "I suppose the old chap is within
his rights. We'll have to write off to the Board of Trade for
duplicates of the Certificate of Registry and the Declaration of
Ownership."

"And make a sworn declaration before a lawyer that you are indeed
Octavius V. Smith," added Stirling.

Two days later the owner of the _Diomeda_ skipped out of the post
office at Delfzyl, holding in triumph a blue envelope with the
inscription "On His Majesty's Service". Ten seconds later his
exultation was changed into deep disgust, for the Board of Trade
authorities had asked for additional information. They had already
heard that the yacht had been picked up practically intact. Her
papers were known to be on board when she left Lowestoft; what
explanation, they asked, had Mr. Smith to offer for their
disappearance? Pending satisfactory evidence the Board declined to
issue duplicate certificates.

Time was pressing. In desperation Octavius Smith penned a lengthy
epistle explaining that he was in utter ignorance of the fate of the
documents, and that the harbourmaster of Delfzyl had flatly refused
to give up possession of the _Diomeda_ until such documentary
evidence were forthcoming.

Two more days passed. Then, with a promptitude surprising for a
British Government Department, the duplicates arrived.

"Ah! That is all in order," exclaimed Mynheer van Wyk. "All that is
now required is to pay the salvage. Then you take possession."

"I see," agreed Octavius Smith, though not with any degree of
enthusiasm. He had no doubt that the executors of the supposed
deceased Jack Hamerton would ultimately pay all expenses in
connection with the redemption of the _Diomeda_, but for the present
he would have to be out of pocket. "What is the value of your yacht?"
asked the harbourmaster, who also held the office corresponding to
that of British Receiver of Wrecks.

"Two hundred pounds," replied the owner.

Van Wyk slowly turned over the documents before him.

"That may be so," he remarked; "but I see no copy of the bill of
sale. How am I to know that this is the value of the yacht?"

"My word for it," replied Smith heatedly.

"Is not good enough," added the harbourmaster.

"Then why in the name of thunder didn't you ask me to get it with the
other papers?"

Van Wyk shrugged his shoulders.

"I shall require it," he said simply.

"What's wrong now?" asked Stirling, as his chum rejoined him in the
street.

"Every mortal thing. Wants a copy of the bill of sale to prove how
much I gave for the yacht. Luckily I have that at home. I'll wire for
it. This petty officialdom is enough to make a fellow wild."

"I thought petty officialdom existed only in England. Such used to be
your opinion," said Stirling slyly. "Buck up, old man, we'll soon be
afloat. By the by, here is a newspaper. They've given these
sixty-ninth cousins of yours pretty stiff sentences, by Jove!"

Octavius Smith glanced at the printed matter, "'Pon my word, they
have," he replied. "After all, they were asking for it."




CHAPTER VIII

Sentenced


THE eventful day fixed for the trial of the two alleged spies came at
last. Hamerton and Detroit found themselves, not, as they expected,
in a crowded court, bristling with lawyers, witnesses, and keenly
interested spectators, but in the same room in which the preliminary
examination had taken place.

The court was modelled on the lines of the tribunal in the Zabern
incident. It was virtually within closed doors, the military and
naval element constituting judges, prosecutors, and witnesses.

Only Von Wittelsbach's warped sense of Imperial devotion, coupled
with his cast-iron belief that the accused were really spies, urged
him to proceed with his plan. To him it was inconceivable that two
foreigners should be able to navigate a yacht in thick weather and in
the dead of night right up to the strictly prohibited anchorage
reserved for the exclusive use of the "Mosquito" flotilla of the
Imperial German Navy.

He was, of course, unable to form any definite idea of the amount of
important information that the alleged spies had acquired. They might
have gained priceless secrets during the short period the yacht was
at anchor under the lee of Heligoland or they might have had their
plans nipped in the bud by their prompt arrest.

In any case he concluded that the release of the accused would result
in a menace to the safeguards of the empire, and that must be avoided
at all costs.

It cannot be said that his immediate subordinates would have been
completely in accord with his ideas had the true facts been known to
them. Even Von Wittelsbach had his doubts as to whether he could
overcome their sense of justice and fair play. On the other hand, the
officers--imbued from the day they first donned the uniform of the
German Empire with the outstanding idea that a soldier must
unquestionably obey orders--were not likely to cause obstacles to the
commandant's plan could he but impress upon them that the prisoners
were spies, and as such a serious danger to the welfare of the State.

Von Wittelsbach was quite convinced in his own mind that once the
alleged spies were convicted they would be kept out of mischief till
the necessity for strict secrecy regarding the naval and military
preparations of the Fatherland ceased to be of paramount importance.

Great was Hamerton's and his companion's consternation when they
found themselves indicted under the names of John and William Smith,
on a charge of unlawfully obtaining information of the Sathurn,
Waalhorn, and Kordberg batteries situate upon the Island of
Heligoland; the Braaknocke, Kalbertan, and Olde Hoven batteries on
Sandinsel Island; and the submarine and torpedo-boat harbours in
South Haven, adjacent to the said Island of Heligoland, such acts
being unlawful and prejudicial to His Imperial Majesty the Emperor
and the German people.

For three hours the tedious case dragged on. There was a call for
witnesses for the defence, and, none being forthcoming, the president
asked if either of the accused wished to give evidence on his own
behalf.

Through the interpreter Hamerton strenuously denied that either he or
his companion was guilty of spying; that by a sheer fluke they found
themselves in a prohibited anchorage; and that, had they been asked,
they would at once have tendered their apologies and set sail.

"As regards the book dealing with the Schwartz-Kopff torpedoes,"
continued the Sub, "I can easily account for its being in my
possession. It fell from the clothing of a German seaman, Pfeil by
name, whom we rescued after falling from your torpedo-boat destroyer
S167. No doubt the man, if produced, will corroborate my statement."

Von Wittelsbach looked astounded. This admission took him completely
by surprise. Then with an effort he concealed his astonishment and
ordered the court to be adjourned for luncheon. In the interval he
sent for Lieutenant Dort.

"What is this about the Schwartz-Kopff manual?" he asked. "Where is
the one you found on the yacht?"

"I found nothing of that description, Herr Commandant," replied the
lieutenant.

"The prisoner says he had one. You must have overlooked it. And now
that accursed yacht is drifting in the German Ocean with a priceless
secret stowed away on board. I would give twenty thousand marks to
get her back again. Hasten and order the fourth flotilla to cruise in
search of her."

"It is already too late, sir. The yacht was picked up by a Dutch
trawler and towed into the Dollart. I thought----"

"You thought, dolt!" interrupted the commandant angrily. "Yet it may
not be too late. Find out at what port this yacht is lying. Get our
agent there to keep us well-informed of all that occurs. The craft
will doubtless be sailed back to England. After to-day you will
cruise off the Dollart. It will not be necessary to keep out of sight
of land provided you raise no suspicion. Two torpedo boats will be
sufficient, or even one. Directly the yacht sets sail our agent will
wire to me. I will communicate with you by wireless if you do not
observe her leaving port. Then do something that will enable you to
take possession of the vessel without exciting undue attention."

"We could disable her by collision, sir."

"Excellent. Mind you do it; but take care that she is not sunk. Then
tow her back here. We will then be able to discover the all-important
book that this fool of an Englishman has babbled about."

Von Wittelsbach was extremely reticent during the luncheon interval.
In his innermost mind he devoutly wished that he had exercised more
discretion before issuing orders that Hamerton and the American were
to be arrested as spies. But the die had been cast. He had taken the
first step. His iron will must see the business through. And then the
complication in connection with the torpedo manual? He realized that
if the book still remained on board the yacht it would sooner or
later be discovered. To allow a confidential book like that to fall
into the hands of a foreign Government--the British, above all!--was
bad enough. Add to that the consternation that the discovery of the
book would occasion; and it became fairly evident that there would be
embarrassing questions raised by parties interested in the supposed
deceased crew of the yacht. Hence his anxiety to regain possession of
the _Diomeda_.

When the court reassembled it was merely to conclude proceedings. The
prisoners were found guilty and sentenced to five years' close
confinement in the fortress of Heligoland.

A confidential report drawn up in Von Wittelsbach's own handwriting
was dispatched to the Admiralty at Berlin, and an official account of
the trial sent to the Press. The latter had been carefully censored
by the commandant. He felt tolerably safe, except for the fact that
the _Diomeda_ was not back in South Haven at Heligoland. His secret
was shared by five men only: the others present in the court were,
owing to their inability to understand English, ignorant of the
material facts of the case. Each of those five he thought he could
rely upon, since their career depended solely upon the commandant's
periodical reports to the German War Office.

And strangely enough his motives were actuated by a hatred of the
British Empire; his deep reluctance to swerve from a resolution once
formed, and an overwhelming desire to serve the Fatherland,
completely overruled all sense of fair play.




CHAPTER IX

On the Scent


"THANK goodness we are on board at last!" exclaimed Octavius Smith, as
the two chums entered the companion-way of the _Diomeda_. "Those
Dutchmen seem the essence of honesty. As far as I can see not a thing
is missing."

"Except the papers," added Stirling.

"Of course; but I mean since the yacht was picked up. We'll have an
overhaul to make sure."

"Strikes me I am not setting the Thames on fire over this business,"
remarked Stirling ruefully. "I've sent off three separate reports,
but, between you and me, they are not startling enough to merit the
expense of sending me out here. I suppose I lack journalistic ability
to put the finishing touches to a rather bald account of the
accident."

"Conjecture ought to be the journalist's sheet-anchor."

"Unless his theories are contradicted in the next issue, my dear
chap. Then there's a breeze. But when do you propose sailing?"

"As soon as we get a fair slant of wind. I've no mind to go plugging
against a south-wester for a week on end."

"I hope to goodness we get a fair breeze before that, or my leave
will be up. But let's to work! We'll examine everything carefully and
make an inventory of all that belongs to the late charterers. We'll
turn out the contents of that rack first."

"Hold on; here's the logbook," exclaimed Smith. "I wonder if
Hamerton--poor chap--entered anything in it. By George, he has!"

The entries extended up to 1 a.m. on the fateful Tuesday morning. The
sighting of the Norderney light, the error in the compass course, and
the fact that the yacht had been steered in a north-westerly
direction to claw off the sandbanks and the mouth of the Elbe were
set down in the Sub's handwriting.

"Five fathoms. Something wrong. Still heavy rain," read the last
entry.

"Seems funny," remarked Stirling thoughtfully. "They speak of a strong
breeze, and sailing under reefed mainsail, close-reefed mizen, and
storm jib. That is early on Tuesday morning. That same evening the
yacht is picked up forty miles in almost the opposite direction to
the course shown in the log. Her reefs were all shaken out, and she
had her large jib."

"Perhaps the wind dropped during the day."

"Then why wasn't that part recorded in the log? Hamerton seems to
have been most conscientious in writing it up. Every hour there is a
fresh entry, yet at 1 a.m., when it is blowing hard, there is a
sudden break."

"H'm! I don't know. There's your chance to use your gift of
conjecture."

The work of clearing the rack on the port side of the cabin proceeded
apace. It was not a congenial task separating the effects of the two
missing men from such articles as belonged to the owner.

Suddenly Stirling gave a low whistle.

"What do you make of that, old man?" he asked, holding up a carefully
folded newspaper.

"Nothing," replied Smith laconically. "I can't make head or tail of
German: never could, and don't want to--why?"

"It's a copy of the _Tageblatt_."

"And what of it?"

"Look at the date: Tuesday the 10th inst. Now how would Hamerton get
hold of a German newspaper without going ashore? Mind you, this is
the date on which the accident is suppose to have occurred."

"Rather extraordinary. But perhaps the skipper of the _Hoorn_ left it
there."

"Hardly likely. He had been out in the North Sea for a week before he
picked up the yacht. Directly he brought her in here she was handed
over to the harbourmaster. I think I'll see Van Wyk. He may be able
to throw some light upon the matter."

"Wait till after lunch. He's bound to be out somewhere. Look here!
I'll finish this sorting business; suppose you carry on and fry that
steak."

"Righto!" replied Stirling, and reaching for a paper parcel
containing a pound of very juicy steak he disappeared into the
fo'c'sle.

Very soon the "Primus" stove began to roar, and an appetizing odour
filled the interior of the little craft.

Smith cleared away the pile of articles from the rack and proceeded
to prepare the table for the meal. In the midst of his activities the
sliding door of the fo'c'sle was thrust back, and Stirling's head and
shoulder's appeared, backed by a cloud of vapour with which the
little compartment was filled.

"Blessed if I can understand what's wrong with the oven," he
exclaimed, wiping the tears from his eyes, for the smoke had caused
them to water freely. "It went all right for about five minutes, then
there was a regular burst of beastly smelling smoke."

"Let me have a look at it," said Smith, with grim determination in his
voice. "I'll soon see what's wrong. Open that forehatch, old chap, and
let's get rid of the infernal smoke."

The raising of the hatch and the accompanying cloud of vapour was the
signal for a chorus of exclamations from the line of phlegmatic
Dutchmen on the quay, who, for want of something better to do, were
passing the time in meditative contemplation of the _Diomeda_. The
roaring of the stove deadened all external sound, but a minute later
the occupants of the fo'c'sle were saluted by a deluge of water.
Imagining that a fire had broken out on board, two of the good folk
of Delfzyl had adroitly poured a couple of buckets of water down the
forehatch.

Hurried explanations and a profound apology from the well-meaning
Dutchmen followed. The crew of the _Diomeda_ once more dived below to
change their saturated garments.

"Now let's have another shot at it," said Smith, as he removed the
steak, soaked with salt water, to a safe distance from the stove.
"There's something fizzling away in the double bottom. Hand me that
screwdriver, my young friend."

It was an easy task to remove the front of the stove, revealing a
deep cavity in which was a steaming mass of paper.

"That's the cause of it all," announced Octavius Smith, as he hooked
out the offending object. "It's a book. How on earth did it get
there?"

Stirling took the still moistened volume and examined the title page.

"It's a German book," he said. "Something to do with torpedoes."

"Is it?" grunted Smith. "I'll swear it wasn't there a fortnight ago.
Anyway, I don't want to get into trouble about it in case we have to
put into a German port. Heave the blessed thing overboard."

"Not much!" replied Stirling, quietly but firmly.

Smith looked at his companion with surprise depicted on his features.
Stirling was generally of a complaisant disposition.

"Why not, you silly cuckoo? That will be enough to get us five years
in a fortress, like my sixty-ninth cousins, John and Bill Smith. I'm
not taking any, thank you."

"All the same, I don't think I'll throw it overboard. I've got to go
ashore for more steak; we can't possibly eat that stuff--it's
smothered with salt water. I'll pack up the book and send it to my
address by registered post."

"Please yourself," retorted Smith ungraciously. "So long as it isn't
on board I don't mind, but I'm hanged if I can see what possible use
it can be to you."

"Never know your luck," replied Stirling as he backed into the cabin.
"I wonder if there's any brown paper on board."

"Why not dry the blessed thing first?" asked Smith, always more
thoughtful for others' pockets than he was for his own. "It won't
cost so much for postage."

"Not a bad idea," was the reply. "I'll hang it up under the skylight.
That's it. Now for the shore."

Presently Stirling returned with a fresh supply of steak. Once more
the stove was lighted, and without further mishap the meat was
served.

"Can't help thinking about those fellows who were collared at
Heligoland," remarked Stirling.

"Don't see why you need worry about them," said Smith. "I wonder you
don't suggest that they are our friends Hamerton & Co. in disguise.
Anyhow, they took the risk and failed. Spying is a rotten game, when
all's said and done."

"There I don't agree with you. It's an honourable profession. A few
men risk their liberty in trying to gain information that in the
event of war will save hundreds of their fellow countrymen's lives.
It's necessary; both Great Britain and Germany have regular men for
the purpose of espionage."

"Hanged if I looked upon it from that point of view; but it seems a
downright low trick for a fellow to sell naval and military secrets."

"Rather! There I agree with you. There's a vast difference between a
spy and an informer. The first is, I might also say, a humanitarian;
the second is a traitor. There's no doubt about it, the Germans have
the advantage of us in the espionage line. There isn't a Government
building, dock, or battery on the east coast but is known to the
German Government. They have spies everywhere."

"We have caught a few."

"Yes, we began at first by letting them off with a caution--gave
kindly advice, so to speak. Then they collared some of our
secret-service men and gave it to them fairly stiff. We retaliated,
and the business became a ding-dong affair, each country increasing
the severity of the punishments inflicted upon the spies they
detected. But, as you said, five years is a bit stiff."

"Hallo! There's the harbourmaster!" exclaimed Stirling, catching
sight of the official through one of the scuttles of the cabin. "I'll
ask him about the newspaper."

Both men ran on deck. The crowd of Dutchmen was still in evidence,
only the attention of the idlers was directed seaward, A telescope
was being handed round, the usually stolid Delfzylers showing
considerable eagerness to obtain a loan of the instrument.

"What is the matter, Mynheer van Wyk?" asked Smith.

"Only a German torpedo boat," replied the harbourmaster. "She is
lying off the Dollart, though why I cannot make out."

"Nothing out of the way, is it?" asked Stirling. "It's German
territory across the Dollart, isn't it?"

"Aye," replied Van Wyk. "But it is out of the common for a vessel of
war to remain there. We are sending out a tug to see if she requires
assistance. Look! We have signalled her, but she has made no reply."

"Are you busy for a moment, Mynheer?" asked Stirling. "We've found a
German newspaper on board, and we want to know how it got there."

"I do not love the Germans, Mynheer, nor do I ever look at a German
paper. I did not put it there. Perhaps your unfortunate fellow
countryman placed it there?"

"We think not. We have a reason for asking. Do you think the master
of the _Hoorn_ left it on board?"

"There stands Dick Apeldoorn, the mate of the _Hoorn_," said the
harbourmaster, pointing to a little wizened man leaning against a
bollard and looking at the torpedo craft through a pair of
binoculars. "He was the only man who went below, besides myself. Why
not ask him?"

Dick Apeldoorn was positive he had not handled a newspaper for days,
let alone a German one. He was a true Hollander, who looked upon the
Germans as land grabbers, intent upon overrunning Holland directly
they had an opportunity--if they could. He would scorn to be beholden
to the _Tageblatt_ for any information.

"That settles one point," remarked Stirling to his companion. "The
Dutchman didn't put the paper in the rack of the cabin; it's morally
certain Hamerton couldn't; so who did?"

"Speculate upon it, my dear fellow. It's worth a page in _The
Yachtsman's Journal_. Conjecture something startling, only leave me
in peace this afternoon. I must knock up a pot-boiler for _The
Gentlewoman of Fashion_, or there will be no shot in the locker when
I get home. As it is, this blessed salvage business has seriously
depleted the treasury."

Octavius Smith produced a "block" and a fountain pen, and was soon
lost to his surroundings in dashing off about a thousand words an
hour. When he did work he worked at a tremendous pace, and his
companion knew the risk he incurred should he disturb him. So
Stirling took up the log of the _Diomeda_ and began to follow it from
the time the yacht left Lowestoft on her momentous cruise.

As he read he compared the log with the chart, following Hamerton's
notations with the deepest interest.

Suddenly he gave an exclamation of surprise. Smith, deep in his work,
went on unheedingly. Stirling had come to the incident of the
_Diomeda's_ meeting with the German torpedo boats and the rescue of
Hans Pfeil.

"H'm! I wonder if I could get into touch with this fellow Pfeil," he
meditated. "Perhaps he might be able to throw some light on the
matter. At any rate I'll try. Here's the making of a sensational yarn
in the log. But, hang it all! would 'Hans Pfeil, H.I.M. Navy,
Germany,' be a sufficient address?"

Something prompted him to reach for the torpedo manual that hung from
a hook under the skylight. Its pages were now almost dry, but it
required a certain amount of caution to separate the leaves.

"Hurrah!" exclaimed Stirling.

"Shut up, can't you!" ejaculated Smith.

"Not much!" retorted Stirling, for on the flyleaf appeared the words:
"Hans Pfeil. S.167;" and the counter-signature of the lieutenant
commanding the torpedo-boat destroyer. "Not much! Chuck it, for the
time being, old man, and listen. I've found out how the torpedo book
came on board. At least I think I have. Hamerton mentions that he
rescued a seaman washed overboard from a German destroyer. He gives
the man's name. It is the same as the one appearing in the book."

"Well?"

"This Hans Pfeil might be able to give us some definite information.
Of course I won't say a word about this book."

"I don't see what the fellow can do or say in the matter," objected
Smith. "Hamerton in the log says he was transferred to a tramp
steamer. That ends the business. Whatever happened to Hamerton and
Detroit occurred some time after the incident."

"All the same I'll have a shot at it. I'll write, and pack up the
torpedo book at the same time."

"All right!" drawled Smith. "Please yourself."

And with that he refilled his pipe and resumed work.




CHAPTER X

In the Prison Cell


IMMEDIATELY after the ending of the trial the two prisoners were
separated. Hamerton was escorted through the streets of the Oberland,
past the old Frisian church, and lodged in a massive stone building
almost adjacent to the north-east angle of the barracks.

During and long previous to the British occupation of Heligoland this
building had been used is a fish store. It stood on solidly
constructed arched pillars, the entrance being by means of a flight
of stone steps protected by a wrought-iron railing. Latterly the
space under the vaulted arches had been enclosed by galvanized-iron
fencing and utilized as a store for engineering tools and plant. The
building above was subdivided into eight narrow rooms, each lighted
by a rectangular window about three feet in height and eighteen
inches in width. Each of these windows was heavily barred.

Surrounding this massive structure was a wall twelve feet in height,
surmounted by revolving rods studded with steel spikes, and pierced
by a narrow gateway sufficiently wide to admit the passage of a
handcart. This wall abutted on the barracks, and the space between
the house and the wall, paved with stone flags, served as an
exercising ground for the prisoners who were confined within. These
were mostly men serving long sentences for insubordination and other
serious offences against military and naval discipline.

Just inside the outer gateway was a small guardhouse in which were
quartered the soldiers detained to act as warders. Here Hamerton was
handed over to the jailers, and compelled to have a bath and don a
suit of blue-and-yellow cloth that made him look like a football
player. All his personal belongings--and they were few in number
owing to his hurried departure from the yacht--were taken from him,
with the exception of his watch. This done, he was escorted up the
exterior staircase of the main prison and placed under lock and key
in the room at the north-eastern angle of the building.

"Well," he soliloquized, "if this is to be my quarters for the next
five years--though I don't think it will be, as long as there is a
strong man at the head of the Foreign Office--I may as well make
myself comfortable. It's rotten being without Detroit though. They
might have left us together. Now, let us see how the land lies."

His first step was to attempt to drag the iron bed frame across the
floor and place it under the window.

"Confound it!" he muttered. "They've bolted the thing to the floor.
No matter, I'll see what I can do with the stool."

Altering the position of that article of furniture to the desired
spot, the Sub found that he could just grasp the bars of the window.
Then, at the expense of a pair of skinned knees, he succeeded in
drawing himself up sufficiently to be able to look out.

The aspect was not satisfactory. The outlook was to the paved
courtyard, a high blank wall of a large building on the other side of
the street, the upper part of the church tower, and an expanse of
cloudy sky.

"Well, if I am condemned as a spy I jolly well will be one," he
continued. "There's not much to be seen from the window, so the
sooner I see about getting out the better."

With that he descended from his uncomfortable position and began to
pace the narrow limits of his cell. Round and round he went, almost
aimlessly. It reminded him of an incident of his youth. He had caught
a hedgehog, and, wishing to keep it as a pet, had enclosed a small
extent of grass-covered ground with a circular fence of wire netting.
As soon as the hedgehog had uncoiled itself it began to run round and
round the fence, its nose continually poking at the meshes in the
hope of finding an exit. The animal eventually made its escape by
burrowing. Good heavens! The thought suddenly occurred to him: why
could he not burrow his way out of his prison?

He sounded the walls. They seemed solid enough. The floor, too,
looked of far too massive construction to be disturbed without the
aid of proper tools. It was paved with stones averaging two feet
square, set in hard cement. Every flag he tapped with his heel. The
result was not encouraging. No hollow sound rewarded his efforts.

"I'll tackle it somehow," he muttered.

His usually deliberate manner seemed to have deserted him on the
first day of his imprisonment. He felt consumed by an almost
overwhelming desire to exercise all his energy at once, only prudence
asserted itself.

"I'll lie low for a day or so," he resolved. "It will give me time to
find out what routine is carried out. If they don't inspect the cells
during the night I'll be able to work unmolested. If they do, by
Jove! it will be a risky business."

Just then came the sound of men's footsteps along the stone passage.
Planting his ear against the door Hamerton listened intently. Again
he was unrewarded, for not a word was spoken by the men without. A
door was unlocked, slammed, and locked again, and the sound of
footsteps grew fainter and fainter.

A little later a couple of soldiers entered the Sub's cell. One of
them remained just inside the threshold, the other placed an
earthenware plate containing a piece of black bread and a morsel of
cheese upon the bed and a jug of water on the floor.

"Look here," said Hamerton, looking disdainfully at the frugal repast
and addressing the men in their own language; "is this the best I am
to have?"

"Ja," was the stolid reply.

"I've money. There's a fairly large sum belonging to me on the yacht.
Can't I have food sent in to me from outside?"

"Ja."

"Will you let me have paper and pencil so that I can ask the
commandant?"

"Ja."

"Very good; I'll give you a sovereign--that's equal at least to
twenty marks."

"Ja."

The men backed out, relocked the door, and left Hamerton to his
meditations and his supper. He ate all the food that had been
provided for him, and drank about half the contents of the pitcher.
The rest he saved to quench his thirst during the long hours of the
night, for he had a foreboding that he would obtain very little sleep
during the hours of darkness.

He half counted upon the return of the jailer with writing materials,
but no one came. He must exercise his patience and wait. "If I get
hold of my spare cash within a week I shall be lucky," thought he.

The increasing gloom of the cell warned him of the approach of night.
While the light remained he arranged the coarse blankets of his bed.
The supper plate he placed against the door, so that upon anyone
attempting to enter, the clatter would warn him. Directly it became
night the searchlights along the edge of the cliff flashed
incessantly.

Partially divesting himself of his clothing, Hamerton lay down upon
the uncomfortable bed. There he remained without any desire to sleep.
His mind was revolving the events of the day. His unjust trial, the
separation from his companion, rankled within his breast. He wondered
how Von Wittelsbach, with all his cunning, would continue to conceal
the identity of his victims. What were the secrets of the forbidden
land that were so jealously guarded?

Tap, tap, tap, tap, tap!

Hamerton raised himself upon his elbow and listened intently.

"What on earth's that?" he asked aloud.

The tapping sound was resumed. The noise seemed to come from the
adjoining room.

"Great Scott! Is it someone trying to call me up in Morse?" he asked.
"It may be Detroit."

Springing out of bed he groped for the plate that he had placed
against the door. "Tap, tap--tap--tap, tap--tap," he signalled, the
double sounds corresponding with the "dashes" of the Morse code.

To his inexpressible delight the question came.

"Is that Ham? I'm Det."

"How did you know I was here?"

"Guessed it."

"Think we'll be heard?"

"No; only be careful."

For the best part of an hour the friends conversed at the rate of
about six words a minute. It was slow work, but the fact of being
able to communicate at all was a source of mutual satisfaction.
Caution prevented them from discussing any probability of escape, for
should their jailers hear and understand the messages that passed
between the prisoners it would be almost a certainty that one of them
would be moved to a more remote part of the building.

At intervals during the night communication was re-established. Dawn
found Hamerton weary-eyed and pale. He had not slept a wink.

At seven the warders appeared, bringing the Sub's breakfast. This
consisted of a kind of coarse porridge and a slice of rye bread.

"Good morning!" said Hamerton, as a preliminary to further
conversation.

"Ja," came the response.

"Are you bringing the writing materials?"

"Ja."

Without waiting to be questioned further the men took the plate that
they had left overnight and went out.

"That fellow won't break his jaw through too much talking," commented
the Sub. "One blessing, they didn't trouble us during the night. I'll
start tunnelling this very evening."

An hour later the door was opened again. This time there were two
different soldiers. One of them carried a broom, which he gave to
Hamerton and signed that he should clean out his cell.

"I speak German," announced the Sub.

"Ja," came the reply in a tone meant to imply that the information
was not of the slightest interest to the taciturn fellow.

They waited till Hamerton had completed his task. The broom and the
breakfast utensils were placed outside the cell, and the Sub was
ordered to follow his jailers.

"They overheard us signalling," he thought. "We are to be kept
apart."

However, such was not the case. Hamerton was conducted into the
exercise yard and allowed to walk up and down for the space of nearly
an hour. This over, he was taken back to his cell and locked in.

At tea-time he deliberately dropped the earthenware plate upon the
stone floor, and selecting a pointed fragment hid it under his bed.
When the jailers returned, one of them carefully gathered up the
remaining fragments, received the Sub's explanations with the
perpetual "Ja", and went out.

The Sub reckoned that he would be uninterrupted until seven o'clock;
he had nearly three hours to conduct operations. Selecting a slab of
stone in a dark corner of his cell adjoining that tenanted by
Detroit, he began to attack the cement. It was almost as hard as
iron. The fragment of earthenware was a most unsatisfactory tool, for
at the end of three hours he had made only a deep scratch in the
cement, and had chafed his hands till they were covered with
blisters. Yet so intent had he been on his stupendous task that,
until he "knocked off", he was unaware of the damage he had wrought
to his hands. That night he spent in alternately communicating with
Detroit and attacking the stubborn cement, snatching a few hours'
sleep towards morning.

Exercise time came round. On the previous day he had kept his eyes
well about him, studying the relative position of the windows and the
ground, and mentally measuring the height of the enclosing walls.
This time he paced up and down, never walking over the same track
twice. He kept his eyes on the ground, hoping to find some piece of
metal which he could press into his service. With his eyelids
half-closed his demeanour excited no suspicion amongst the soldiers
detailed to keep him under observation.

Presently he caught sight of what appeared to be a rusty nail, almost
buried in the narrow strip of cultivated ground bordering one side of
the paved courtyard.

Thrice he passed it before he purposely tripped over a conveniently
uneven stone, and fell full length upon the ground, his hands
sprawling in a seemingly vain endeavour to save himself. Even his
wooden-faced guards smiled at the sight of the Englishman kissing the
ground. But when Hamerton regained his feet a piece of steel, nearly
seven inches in length, was reposing within his sleeve.

As soon as he was relocked in his cell he eagerly examined his prize.
It was a portion of a steel prong, doubtless snapped off by a sudden
contact with the stone wall. It was rusty, but the rust had not eaten
deeply into the metal. It rang truly when dropped upon the floor.
Hamerton would not have parted with it under present conditions for a
hundred pounds.

The next thing to be done was to find something suitable for a
handle. Experience had already taught him the need for a protection
for the hands.

Upturning the stool, he examined the joints of one of the legs. It
was not screwed, but merely jammed into the thick wooden seat. Before
wrenching it off he bored a hole into one end with the pointed part
of the steel, enlarging the hole sufficiently to be able to insert
the blunted end. This took him nearly two hours' continuous work, but
at the finish he found himself in possession of quite a sharp and
efficient tool.

Well before the time of his jailers' visit he withdrew the steel and
hid it in the under side of the bed, replaced the leg of the stool,
and resigned himself to a period of inaction.

As soon as it became dark the searchlights were switched on. Hamerton
could see the giant beams travel slowly across the sky, although most
of the searchlights were trained to sweep the surface of the sea. At
frequent intervals the bark of quick-firers shook the solid building.
A night attack, one of the frequent attempts upon Heligoland by the
Borkum flotilla of destroyers, was in progress. Similar manoeuvres
were of almost nightly occurrence.

The detonations of the ordnance were of immense service to Hamerton.
He could begin operations with less chance of being detected, for the
rasping of the steel point against the cement was inaudible during
the firing.

Nevertheless, it was slow work chipping out minute particles of the
stoutly resisting substance. Frequently he paused to gather up a
handful of the debris and hurl it out of the window. In two hours he
had cut out the cement to a depth of two inches round the fairly
large slab which he had fruitlessly attacked with the fragment of the
broken earthenware plate.

Shortly after eleven o'clock the firing suddenly ceased, although the
searchlights were still flashing across the sky. There was now more
need for caution. The Sub stuck grimly to his task, pouring water
into the little rectangular trench in order to deaden the sound of
the steel. Several times he had to "knock off" in order to reply to
a signalled message from Detroit.

"You are not communicative to-night," tapped the latter.

"No, not in the sense you mean," replied the Sub. He would dearly
have liked to inform the American of the work he was undertaking,
but, fearing that the conversation was possibly being listened to by
a third person, he refrained. "I'm dead tired," he added.

"Of doing nothing?" asked Detroit.

Hamerton looked at his bruised and blistered hands and smiled grimly.
The irony of the American's question tickled him.

Far into the night he toiled. The stone showed no sign of loosening
in its bed. Again and again he ground the edge of the piece of steel
and attacked the stubborn cement, which seemed to possess the
toughness of iron.

"I'll carry on for another quarter of an hour," he said to himself,
as he wiped the perspiration from his forehead. "I wonder what's----"

The rasping of a key being inserted into the lock of the door caused
him to start to his feet. There was no time to replace the leg of the
stool, which was lying on its side. Thrusting the precious implement
under the mattress, Hamerton leapt into the bed, drew the blanket
well over his face, and simulated a snore.

The door was thrown open. There was a pause. It seemed to the Sub
like the slow passing of at least half an hour. In his heated
imagination he fancied the intruder had discovered the signs of his
handiwork. He could discern through his almost closed eyelids the
glimmer of a lantern upon the whitewashed stone walls of the cell.

He attempted another snore. It was a dismal failure; it seemed to him
more like a pig's grunt than anything else he could think of. Then
the light vanished, the door was closed with less noise than it had
been opened with, and once more he was alone.

For nearly ten minutes Hamerton lay still. He was half-afraid that
the suspicions of his visitor had been aroused, and that the man had
gone away to bring the guard and make a thorough examination of the
place. At length, pulling himself together, the Sub got out of bed,
removed the steel from its handle, and replaced the leg of the stool.
The dust that he had not thrown away he mixed with grease from the
remains of his supper, and worked it into the crevices surrounding
the stone that he was determined to remove.

This done, he threw himself upon his bed, and, being thoroughly tired
out, was soon in a sound, dreamless sleep.




CHAPTER XI

A Night of Toil


FOUR days passed. Hamerton's jailers, in spite of the monotonous
"Ja's", had neither brought the promised writing materials nor taken
any steps to help the prisoner to recover his money.

The work of loosening the refractory stone made steady progress. Once
or twice the Sub fancied that it was shaking in its hard setting. He
even went so far as to break off the tip of his steel instrument in a
vain attempt to prise up the slab. The experiment was almost a
disastrous one, for Hamerton had to regrind the steel ere he could
start afresh. Luckily it was still long enough for the purpose, and
also more rigid, while he had still the broken part as a
supplementary tool.

"Hans," remarked Hamerton to one of the jailers in quite a casual
tone, when the fellow brought a basin of soup to the prisoner, "could
you let me have a little pepper?"

The man eyed Hamerton suspiciously; then, instead of the monotonous
"Ja ", he demanded:

"What for? I suppose you would like to have some? It would come in
useful to throw in my eyes, and you would try to break out of prison,
eh?"

"No," replied the Sub coolly. "I can assure you that I would not use
it for that purpose. I have a cold in my head."

"Better, then, apply to see the doctor."

"It's not worth that. I have always found pepper an excellent remedy
when nothing better is to hand. Can't you get me a little?"

"I'll see," replied Hans.

A quarter of an hour later he re-entered the cell.

"Here you are, Englishman," he said, handing Hamerton a small paper
parcel. "It's strong enough to blow your head off."

"Thank you, Hans!" said the Sub.

Directly the man went out Hamerton placed the packet of pepper in the
only pocket of his coat, in which there was already a couple of
handkerchiefs and his watch.

"I didn't think I should obtain the pepper so easily," he
soliloquized. "It will come in very handy before many days are past."

Hamerton made a late start that evening. Detroit was in a very
communicative mood, tapping out messages with tremendous zeal, till
his friend had to caution him not to make so much noise, through fear
of being overheard.

It was just twelve when Hamerton, using the steel as a lever, found
to his great delight that the stone was actually loose. For the next
half-hour he worked like one possessed, with the result that the slab
was displaced. Half-dreading the outcome of his investigations,
Hamerton groped cautiously with his hand into the deep cavity. Almost
at arm's length his fingers touched a mass of rubble. The floor was
hollow.

Now, for the first time since his incarceration, the Sub wedged the
door of his cell by means of the stool. Thus he was fairly safe from
interruption, and in the event of a nightly visitation he might be
able to replace the stone and hide the traces of his handiwork before
admitting his jailers.

This done, he attacked the slab adjoining the hole in the floor. By
dint of much heaving he succeeded in displacing it without having
recourse to the tedious process of chiselling out the cement.

"I wish I had a box of matches," he muttered. "Only a mole could find
its way about in that hole. Well, here goes!"

So saying, he lowered himself into the pit, so black that by contrast
his cell was fairly illuminated, for the searchlights were constantly
flashing skywards.

Between the under side of the stone floor and the rubble on which he
stood was a space of about eighteen inches in height. It was like
sitting on the summit of a mound, for the surface descended on all
sides. Hamerton was standing on the crown of one of the vaulted
arches of the store under the prison cells. During his exercise hour
in the courtyard he had made the discovery that the room on the
ground floor was vaulted.

"Easy ahead!" he muttered between his closed teeth, for the dust rose
in clouds in the confined space. Before he had crawled very far the
height increased sufficiently for him to be able to kneel upright.
Then his hands came in contact with a wall--the division between his
cell and that occupied by the American.

"Rough luck!" he ejaculated. "More miniature pick-and-shovel work, I
suppose. Ah, there's Detroit tapping again! Sorry I can't attend to
you, old man."

Groping with his left hand Hamerton followed the course of the
parting wall, hoping that he might find an opening into the space
beneath Detroit's cell. His hopes were realized, for almost at the
junction with the outer wall of the building was a gap in the
stonework.

"It will be a tight squeeze, by Jove!" he ejaculated. "I'll risk it;
but what a mess I'll be in!"

He had not before taken into consideration the fact that the state of
his clothes would "give the show away" to his jailers. Retracing his
steps he regained his cell, and promptly stripped off his hideous
prison garb, shook out the dust, and laid the garment on the bed.

Once more he dropped into the hole, and with more confidence crawled
to the corner of the space where he had located a means of
communication with the corresponding cavity on the other side of the
dividing wall.

It was a dangerous performance wriggling through the narrow aperture.
More than once Hamerton had to stop through sheer exhaustion. The
rough stonework grazed his ribs and lacerated his elbows and thighs.
It seemed as if he stood a great chance of becoming jammed, for,
having succeeded in forcing his shoulders through, his hips
obstinately refused to scrape between the sides of the opening. To
add to his discomfort, the air was far from pure, and he was seized
by an attack of dizziness.

Temporarily panic-stricken, he struggled furiously and contrived to
back out of his dangerous predicament.

"It will mean enlarging that hole," he thought. "I've done enough for
the time being. To-morrow night I'll have another shot at it."

With this resolution he returned to his cell, washed off the dirt,
and turned in, glad to rest the bruised angularities of his aching
body.

Presently he began to ponder over the difficulties that had beset
him. "Either I'll have to make that hole larger or I'll have to
reduce my fat," he said to himself, with a laugh. "Talk about a
square peg in a round hole, or a round peg in a square hole. By Jove!
I'm an ass. The hole is square right enough, but my midship section
isn't round--it's oval. If I had only kept my hips in two opposite
corners instead of trying to squeeze through on my stomach I could
have done it hands down. I wonder what the time is?"

He sat up and pulled out his watch. There was too much gloom to see
the hands.

Even as he looked a brilliant beam of light flashed straight in
through the window. It was a quarter to one. For a few seconds only
the searchlight rays played upon the building; then all was darkness,
rendered the more opaque by reason of the sudden change.

"A searchlight from an airship," exclaimed the Sub. He knew perfectly
well that since from his window he could see nothing of the
searchlight apparatus placed on the fortifications, it was conversely
impossible for one of those searchlights to throw a direct beam
through the window of his cell.

In a trice he was out of bed. Propping the partially dismembered
stool against the wall, he climbed up to the window and looked out.
He was just in time to see a large Zeppelin in the act of descending
somewhere to the left of his prison. By the arrangement of the cars
he knew that it was not the same craft that he had seen recharging
her petrol tanks on the morning of his arrest.

"I wonder whether they are stationed here?" he asked himself. "An
airship of that size must need an enormous shed, yet I'll swear I
never saw one when I was being taken ashore. And they would never
risk mooring a lubberly craft like that in the open."

As there was nothing more to be seen, the Sub clambered down from his
insecure perch and prepared once more to turn in. Suddenly he felt
inclined to put his theory to the test. It was not yet one o'clock,
four precious hours yet remained ere dawn. He would make another
attempt to squeeze through that baffling hole in the wall.

This time he succeeded with comparative ease, although his bruised
hips gave him a bad time of it during the operation. In his sense of
elation pain and discomfort were forgotten, for he was now underneath
the cell occupied by his comrade, with only six inches of stone floor
to separate them.

It puzzled Hamerton considerably to know how the stone flags were
supported, since there was a cavity underneath the floor, but now he
made a discovery that he had hitherto overlooked. The floor had been
constructed at a fairly recent date, and was supported by slight iron
girders, spaced about eighteen inches apart, which were in turn
supported by small brick piers rising from the upper side of the
vaulting. Fortunately the Sub had by chance decided to remove a stone
that was only partly resting on a girder and held in position by a
wedge-shaped stone--the second one that he had removed.

"It's about time I gave Detroit a hint," he thought. "I'll tap out a
message as lightly as possible, in case the sound travels to another
part of the building."

"Am crawling under the floor of your cell," he announced. "Will try
and join you either to-night or to-morrow. Have you anything you can
use to help shift one of the stones?"

"Nothing," came the reply. "But hustle some; I'm right keen on seeing
you."

Considering Hamerton had been "hustling" like a nigger for hours this
request struck him as being a cool one; but, guessing rightly that it
was owing solely to Detroit's enthusiasm at the prospect of being
joined by his chum, the Sub began to tackle the new phase of his
arduous task.

Feeling for a stone that projected farther than the rest, Hamerton
began to tug at it with his hands. It was seemingly immovable. He
realized that the only way to shift it was to dig out the cement, as
he had done in the case of the one in his cell. But there was a
difference. He had to be on his back; the dust fell upon him, getting
into his eyes, nose, and mouth, and causing him acute discomfort.
Only by his sense of touch could he determine whether he was
attacking the cement or merely the hard stone.

At length his physical strength began to fail; his arms refused to
obey the dictates of his active mind. Reluctantly he abandoned his
task for that night and painfully crawled back to his bed. It was
then a quarter-past three. For close on two hours and a half he had
toiled under adverse conditions, yet the result of his labours was
satisfactory. He had almost established a direct communication with
his friend without having recourse only to conversation in Morse.

With this solace to act as balm to his wearied body the Sub was soon
fast asleep, nor did he awake till his jailers appeared with his
breakfast.




CHAPTER XII

Investigations


ON the following night, as soon as the bugles sounded "Lights out",
Hamerton returned to his labours. Barricading the door and wrenching
up the loosened slabs of stone, he descended beneath the floor,
wriggled through the hole in the parting wall with comparative ease,
and with renewed energy began to prise away at the stubborn cement.
At about every quarter of an hour he would seize the projecting stone
and shake it violently. Perhaps he had become hardened to the work,
for he imagined that the cement was not so hard or tenacious as it
had been when he began operations. "The cement is cracking,"
signalled Detroit, who for the last two hours had been lying at full
length on the floor feeling for the first decisive tremor of the
paving stone.

Then Hamerton had an inspiration. He knew that the stone was
wedge-shaped; perhaps by pressing upwards against it he might force
it out of position.

Crouching immediately under the projecting piece of masonry, he
applied his shoulder to the base of the wedge and exerted all his
strength.

For a few seconds there appeared to be no result, then, almost
without warning, the stone gave quite a couple of inches, till it was
flush with the adjoining slabs.

Detroit felt it rise. Desperately he wrenched at it with his bare
hands. Hamerton, rolling over on his back, pushed as hard as he could
with his foot. The next instant he felt the American's sinewy fingers
grasping him by his toes.

"Chuck it, old man!" whispered the Sub. "That's my toes you've got
hold of."

"Guess I don't care, so long as I've got hold of some part of you,"
was the glad response. "Let's have your hand, then."

It did not take very long for the hole to be enlarged sufficiently to
allow Hamerton to enter the American's cell. By a sheer piece of luck
the aperture bore the same relative position to the floor as did the
one in the adjoining room. It was almost in the corner, where, in the
daytime, by contrast with the light filtering through the window, it
was almost dark.

For some considerable time the reunited comrades whispered in tense,
excited tones, their conversation being the outcome of joy rather
than the discussion of a definite plan of action. But by degrees they
grew calmer, and Detroit asked what the next move was to be.

"Get out of this show as soon as possible," announced Hamerton with
determination.

"And then? We are not paladins; we cannot hope to overpower the whole
garrison. There are sentries at every few yards; every boat is
guarded. We will have to remain hidden on this little rock till
hunger compels us to give ourselves up."

"We'll risk that. In almost every enterprise there is an element of
chance that oft leads to success. Once we break out of this place
we'll have a good look round. They've condemned me as a spy, and, by
Jove, I'll do a little espionage!"

"And I'll have a shot at it," added Detroit. "Who knows but that some
day the United States Navy may be glad of certain information
concerning this island."

"'Of course we may stumble upon a boat," continued Hamerton. "In that
case we'll appropriate her without the slightest compunction, get
under way, and trust to luck to be picked up by a passing steamer. A
few miles either to the north or south, and we'll be right in the
regular steamer tracks across the North Sea."

"But the searchlights?" objected Detroit. He was game enough for any
enterprise, but with natural caution he preferred to weigh up the
risks.

"If we start just before dawn we need not worry about searchlights. I
noticed they ceased operations at 4 a.m. the other day. We ought to
be able to put five miles between us and the rock before it is light
enough for them to spot us."

"All right, then!" assented the American. "But we're not out of the
wood yet. What's the next performance?"

"I'm off back to my cell. Take care to replace the stone carefully
and fill up the joints with dust. I'll leave you this little tool--I
can't let you have the handle, for, as you see, it's the leg of a
stool. If you feel particularly energetic, old man, you might start
at the sockets of the window bars. You'll have to be very cautious.
Do they march you out for exercise?"

"Every day. Why?"

"I have an hour of it also. Thus I was able to take stock of the
building. Your window is directly above a flight of steps; mine is
some distance clear of it. Consequently your window is the more
convenient one for us to tackle."

"I'll have a slog at it."

"Good! Well, I'm off. Au revoir till to-morrow night!"

The next day passed in a most tedious fashion. Hamerton was on thorns
more than once, for in his heated imagination he fancied that his
jailers purposely prolonged their visits to his cell.

"To-morrow," announced Hans, "you will roll up your blankets. Clean
ones will be served out. You will also have to scrub your floor,
because the governor of the prison and the medical officers are going
to make an inspection."

This was disconcerting news. It was a case of to-night or not at all,
for it was quite evident that should the two comrades not succeed in
making their escape before the morrow, the visiting authorities would
be almost certain to discover the displaced stones in the floor.

Accordingly the Sub continued his preparations. In spite of his
hearty appetite he set aside one-half of his day's rations, since it
was doubtful whether he would be able to obtain food outside.

Evening came with a furious easterly gale. The wind howled, heavy
drops of rain fell in torrents and beat in at the open window, for
during the summer months the glass was regularly removed from all the
prison cells.

Hamerton welcomed the storm. It was an asset in their favour,
although for the time being it was useless to expect to be able to
get away from the island in a boat.

"How are you getting on?" he asked, as he crawled into Detroit's
cell.

"Guess I've just about shifted those bars," was the American's reply.
"The cement was rotten."

"It's too early to make the attempt yet," said the Sub.

"Rather," agreed Detroit; "besides, we haven't made the ropes yet.
Bear a hand with this blanket; we'll soon manage that, I think."

"Pretty tough stuff," commented Hamerton, as the property of the
German Government was remorselessly torn into strips. "All the same
I'd rather have a good piece of manila or three-strand hawserlaid
tarred rope. Even a sheet would make a better rope."

In spite of his objections Hamerton tackled the task with energy, and
as a result of their joint labours the comrades had the satisfaction
of being in possession of thirty feet of apparently serviceable rope.

"Time!" whispered the Sub laconically.

Five minutes sufficed to complete the removal of the bars. Hamerton,
having made one end of the rope fast to the bed frame, clambered up
the ledge, and listened intently. Not a sound was audible above the
howling of the wind and the hissing of the rain. The Heligoland
searchlights were not running, but from Sandinsel four powerful beams
were swaying across the cloudy sky like gigantic inverted pendulums.

"All clear!" he whispered.

Detroit handed up the coiled rope. The Sub was about to drop it into
the black vault beneath him, when he saw the glimmer of a lantern on
the rainswept pavement below. Crouching on his narrow perch the Sub
waited. The rays of the lantern reflected in the puddles of the
courtyard; it glinted upon naked steel and upon the brass helmets of
a file of soldiers.

"What's up?" whispered Detroit, unaware of the reason of the delay.

"Hist!" exclaimed Hamerton, not trusting himself to say more.

Straight towards the staircase came the men. The Sub felt his head
throbbing violently. They were more than likely sent to escort the
alleged spies to another place of detention.

With a dull crash the butts of a dozen rifles struck the stone
pavement as the men halted and grounded arms. With bent shoulders, in
a vain attempt to shelter themselves from the rain, the soldiers
waited while the sergeant, lantern in hand, ascended the steps,
followed by an enormous bloodhound.

Hamerton durst not crane his neck to see what went on almost
underneath the window. He could distinguish Hans's voice replying to
the sergeant's questions, but the din of the storm prevented the
listener from understanding the nature of the conversation.

Then, after what seemed to be an age of terrible suspense, the Sub
saw the sergeant return to his men. The soldiers recovered their
arms, faced about, and marched towards the outer gateway. The light
vanished, and the tramp of their feet was soon lost in the moaning of
the wind.

Hamerton waited no longer; at any moment the jailers might intrude.
Noiselessly he allowed the coil of blanket-rope to drop into space,
then, grasping one of the bars which still remained, he assisted
Detroit to clamber up beside him.

"You go first," he whispered. "You're lighter than I am. If the rope
should break when I descend, don't wait, but clear out."

"I won't," replied Detroit. "We'll stand by each other at all costs.
Well, here goes!"

The next moment he was lost to sight. Hamerton could feel the rope
stretching and jerking under the strain of the descending man's
weight. Presently the tension ceased. The American had reached the
steps beneath the window.

Without hesitation Hamerton followed. He realized that should the
soft fabric give way a fall of about ten feet, followed by a headlong
tumble down the stone steps, would be the inevitable result, and to a
man weighing close on fifteen stone that was far from pleasant to
contemplate.

But the rope stood the strain, and with a muffled exclamation of
thankfulness Hamerton felt his feet touched one of the stone steps.

"Heave away!" he whispered, placing the rope in Detroit's hands.
Both men pulled their hardest. The blanket rope parted, leaving about
ten feet of it in their possession. Then the American saw his
companion do a strange act. Hamerton drew a packet from his pocket,
and, holding his nose tightly with his left hand, scattered something
on the ground. It was as much as Detroit could do to restrain his
curiosity.

The outer wall with its array of spikes presented little difficulty.
Detroit clambered on to Hamerton's shoulder, grasped one of the
revolving rods, and passed the bight of the rope around it. By this
means he was able to draw himself up and crouch astride of the
obstacle until Hamerton swarmed up beside him. The drop on the other
side was a more nerve-racking ordeal, for neither of the fugitives
knew what was beneath them. Fortunately it was a vegetable garden
belonging to one of the jailers, and the soft earth effectually
neutralized the otherwise nasty jar of a twelve-foot drop.

Once again Hamerton stopped to scatter something from the packet.
Detroit recognized it now. It was pepper. It nearly made him sneeze.
Then he realized what his companion was about. Hamerton meant to
baffle the bloodhounds that were kept on the island for the purpose
of assisting the sentries in arresting all suspicious characters and
maintaining the jealously guarded secrets of the island fortress.

"Now, which way?" whispered Detroit. "To the Unterland?"

"Rather not," replied the Sub. "It's too well guarded. We'll strike
inland and make good use of our liberty until the alarm is raised."

Guided by the chain of searchlights, which were now in full swing,
Hamerton and his companion set off in a north-westerly direction.
Once clear of the buildings they felt the force of the wind, which
had now backed to the north-west. It was a struggle for them to keep
their feet. Every now and again a vicious blast would bring them up
"all standing", as Hamerton would have described it in naval parlance.
As for the rain, it was too torrential to aid their flight, for at
any moment they might blunder upon the sentries, since they could see
barely twenty yards ahead, and that only very indistinctly.

Away on the right a wind motor, perched on a cast-iron tower, added
to the din. It was one of several used for generating electric
current for the searchlights, and could, if necessary, be lowered
into a concrete-lined pit, so as to be out of reach of a hostile
fire.

Hamerton pushed forward, counting the number of the steps he took. At
the sixty-first he stopped abruptly and threw himself flat upon the
grass, an example that Detroit promptly imitated.

Just in front of them was a high barbed-wire fence. On the
furthermost side a sentry was standing, his hands resting on the
muzzle of his rifle and his head bowed till the brim of his
flat-topped cap touched his fixed bayonet.

For nearly five minutes the man remained in this position, though
fortunately his face was turned slightly away from the two recumbent
figures on the ground. Then, sloping his rifle, the sentry faced
about and stolidly marched away, following the direction of the
fence.

"There must be some object in posting a sentry so far from the road
and away from the cliff," thought Hamerton. "I'll investigate."

With that he rose to his feet, grasped the lowermost of the barbed
wires, and held it up as high as the tension would allow. The
quick-witted American understood, and, throwing himself flat on the
ground, crawled under the formidable fence. In turn he performed a
like service for the Sub, and the two adventurers found themselves
within an entanglement out of which they could not easily escape
should their presence be detected by any of the sentries.

While negotiating the fence Hamerton noticed one remarkable thing:
the standards supporting the spiked wires were set in hinged sockets.
Also, about five feet from the fence lay several half-rounded pieces
of metal, each about ten feet in length.

"They are in the habit of lowering the fence for something," said the
Sub to himself. "These sections are to place over the wire when it is
lying on the ground. Seems as if they take rather fragile objects
into the enclosure; which, I wonder?"

"Steady on!" cautioned Detroit. "Here's something."

The something proved to be the stone facing of a steep incline cut
into the earth. The investigators had the choice of two routes,
either to bear away to the left and follow the natural terrain, or
take the right-hand direction and descend the incline. They chose the
latter.

The shelving ground was slippery with rain. Close to the concrete
wall was a small channel through which the surface water poured in a
miniature torrent. Extreme caution was necessary, since at any moment
the two comrades might find themselves precipitated over the edge of
a pitfall.

"Come this way," said Hamerton in a low voice. "I want to find out
the width of this incline." And setting off at right angles to his
previous direction he began to measure the distance. At the eightieth
pace--equal to one hundred and twenty feet--the adventurers found
themselves confronted by a wall similar to the one on the other side
of the incline. They had stumbled upon a broad way, leading they knew
not whither or for what purpose.

"Keep to this side," continued Hamerton. "It's more sheltered."

"Better not," objected Detroit. "If there are any people about they
will naturally choose the lee side of this wall. We can't get much
wetter, and we stand a better chance over there."

"Right!" assented the Sub. He was not above paying good heed to the
American's sagacity.

Accordingly they retraced their steps to the left wall of the incline
and then resumed the downward direction. Higher and higher grew the
wall, till it was lost to sight in the darkness. It seemed as if they
were descending into the bowels of the earth. Presently both men
involuntarily paused. Through the rain-laden atmosphere came a red
glare. It only lasted a few seconds and then disappeared.

"A furnace," whispered Hamerton. "Luckily it was not on our side. Ha!
what's that?" His feet came into contact with the metal rail of a
narrow-gauge tram line, emerging from a cave-like chamber in the wall
and running athwart the incline. Further investigations revealed the
presence of a siding on which were several trucks laden with coal.
The trucks had been filled by means of a number of shoots. Close by,
under a lean-to shed, were nearly a hundred barrels, some empty and
lying in disorder, and others filled and stacked in tiers.

Even as Hamerton and his companion were making this discovery an arc
lamp above their heads was switched on, flooding the ground with its
powerful light. Simultaneously the door of the subterranean store was
thrown open and a row of trollies, propelled by an electric motor,
emerged from a tunnel that had hitherto escaped their notice.

To stay where they were meant detection. Flight was equally
dangerous, since they would have to cross the brilliantly lighted
ground. By a common impulse the Sub and his comrade vaulted into two
upturned barrels.

They were just in time. The trucks came to a standstill almost
opposite their place of concealment, and a squad of men, dressed in
engineers' uniform, began to fill the tilt-wagons. This they did by
the aid of small electric cranes. Rapidly the heads of the requisite
number of barrels were stove in, and the casks, raised by means of
cliphooks attached to the wire ropes of the cranes, were emptied into
the waiting trucks.

Hamerton could overhear the sergeant in charge of the party grumbling
about the weather.

"Be careful, men," he cautioned; "if the moisture gets to the alum
there will be a row. Now, sharp with the trucks, or Herr Captain will
be in a rage. 'Z 21' must be filled before daylight. Hurry up, I
say."

Away rumbled the trucks, the men either clambering upon them or
returning to the subterranean room from which they had emerged. The
arc lamp was switched off and all was dark once more.

Then the blaze of red light reappeared. Hamerton understood. This was
the hydrogen factory where the gas for filling the Zeppelins was
manufactured. He remembered that woollen or linen fabrics saturated
in a solution of alum become practically non-inflammable. There were
the men shovelling lumps of alum into one of the retorts.

"I have it," he muttered triumphantly. "They have discovered a
process of making hydrogen practically non-explosive. By Jove! I wish
I could wrench the secret from them. However, it's a step in the
right direction."

Noiselessly the pair emerged from their place of concealment. Detroit
was curious to know the nature of the conversation, but for the
present it was extremely hazardous to speak. He had, however, made
the discovery of the former contents of the barrel in which he was
hidden, for happening to put his finger to his lips the unpleasant
taste of alum asserted itself.

Stepping cautiously over the tram lines, since one of them might be a
"live rail", Hamerton and Detroit resumed their down-grade journey
till they had traversed nearly a quarter of a mile of the incline.

"I believe we've tumbled upon the approach to a submarine tunnel to
Sandinsel," whispered Detroit.

"Much too wide for that," replied the Sub, "unless, of course, there
is a subsidiary tunnel. But, look, we are getting to the end. There's
rock ahead of us."

The incline terminated in a large circular basin roughly two hundred
yards in diameter. Opening out of it were three lofty artificial
caves, hewn out of the sandstone. This much Hamerton was able to
observe in a momentary burst of starlight through a rift in the
swiftly-moving clouds.

"Come on," he said. "We're in luck's way. There's no one about.
Follow the cliff; I'm curious to see what is in these caves."

The first cavern was apparently empty. The floor was paved with slabs
of cement, the walls were of glared brick. Close to the mouth was a
little hut, the door of which was locked; but judging by the number
of insulated wires running from it the Sub concluded it was the
operating station for lighting the vast recess.

The second cave, its entrance being almost at an angle of ninety
degrees with the first, was tenanted. Both men recognized in the
snub-nosed object projecting far above their heads the bow of a
military Zeppelin.

Hamerton could have danced with sheer delight. He had discovered what
was supposed to be the shell-proof lair of three powerful airships.
Deep in the bowels of the earth they were immune from hostile shell.
A high-angled fire might result in a projectile dropping into the
vast circular pit, but the possibility of the aircraft being damaged
by fragments of shells was guarded against by the provision of
massive steel doors sliding on rollers.

Evidently the Zeppelins were being made ready for a flight, for the
doors were wide open. In the third cavern lights burned at the
farthermost end, and a party of officers and men were busily engaged
in overhauling the after-car.

"Seen enough?" asked Detroit. "Let's quit."

"Suppose we must," replied Hamerton reluctantly. "It must be close on
dawn, and we'll have to find a place to stow ourselves away."

"I say," began the American.

"Well?"

"That airship facing the incline can come out of its dogbox all
right, but I don't see how the others can be turned. There can't be
more than a few feet between their extremities and the cliff when
they are hauled out."

"They can be guided round by ropes."

"Hardly. The faintest bump would do no end of damage."

"I wish the whole crowd of them would meet with no end of damage,"
said the Sub vengefully. "But come on, we mustn't hang about here
till morning. I heard those fellows say that one of the airships was
to be made ready by daybreak."

"One minute; I guess I'd like to look around over there," said
Detroit, pointing to the centre of the circular bed of the pit. So
saying, he made his way cautiously from the shelter of the cliff, and
Hamerton, guessing that his comrade was on the verge of a new
discovery, followed.

For the first ten yards the floor was literally covered with a
network of tram lines. There were treble parallel tracks, points, and
sidings galore. It reminded the Sub of a miniature Clapham junction.

Presently Detroit stopped abruptly.

"I thought so," he announced. "We've hit the edge of a gigantic
turntable. This is how they slew round their blessed Zeppelins."

The floor of the turntable was almost as smooth and level as a
billiard table. There was not a single projection that would form the
slightest hindrance to its intended burden. Almost in the centre were
a couple of flat trapdoors for the purpose of gaining access to the
machinery underneath, but the actual moving of the turntable was
controlled by means of electric switches from a cabin close to the
wall of the basin.

"Say, why not hide down there?" suggested Detroit, pointing to one of
the trapdoors.

"Good idea!" assented Hamerton. "I don't suppose anyone goes down
except to oil the machinery. The place looks large enough to hide a
dozen people quite comfortably. Besides, we might be able to see
something by daylight. Give me a hand with this lid."

Luckily the traphatch was not locked. The authorities regarded
themselves as being immune from the inquisitiveness of intruders and
the mischievousness of small boys.

Detroit descended first by means of a vertical iron ladder. Hamerton
followed, and was in the act of reclosing the lid of the aperture
when the whole of the Zeppelin sheds and approaches were illuminated
by arc lamps fixed from brackets to the side of the cliff.

And right in the centre of that blaze of light, his head and
shoulders showing conspicuously above the level of the turntable,
Hamerton remained as if rooted to the spot. The sudden glare
temporarily blinded him. He felt incapable of moving hand or foot.




CHAPTER XIII

An Experiment with a Zeppelin


"LOOK slick!" hissed Detroit. "Don't stand there looking in the air."

The American's words roused Hamerton to action. Quickly he descended
below the level of the floor of the turntable, the flap fell with a
dull thud, and the two fugitives found themselves in darkness, save
for a faint circle of light where the exterior glare filtered through
the narrow space between the round platform and the edge of the pit
in which it stood.

Then came the tramp of many feet. Not knowing whether they had been
"spotted" by a keen-eyed sentry, Hamerton and his comrade remained on
the thorns of expectancy. Alternate hopes and fears flashed across
their minds in quick succession. Detroit was mentally bemoaning the
rashness that prompted Hamerton to suggest the exploration of the
aircrafts' subterranean shelter instead of making for the base of the
cliffs; while the latter regretted that he had not been able to
continue his nocturnal tour of investigation.

Yet, although men were running hither and thither, none came across
the floor of the turntable. Trucks were rumbling along the tram
lines, men were shouting in guttural tones, electric motors were
whizzing and buzzing. The place, hitherto practically deserted,
resembled a gigantic beehive.

"They are not looking for us," whispered the Sub. "They are evidently
getting one of the Zeppelins ready for a flight. I hope we won't be
disturbed. We may as well have a tour round our limited quarters, to
make ourselves acquainted with our hiding place."

"Go steady," cautioned Detroit.

"Trust me for that," rejoined Hamerton, "We don't want to electrocute
ourselves, or start the turntable spinning round at the rate of
knots."

"Like a new form of joy-wheel," added the American. "It would be a
bit of a joke to see the soldiers attempting to reach the traphatch
with the platform spinning round at twenty miles an hour."

Their eyes were now getting accustomed to the gloom, for there was a
fair amount of reflected light that at first was almost unnoticeable
after the powerful glare without.

The place of refuge was certainly expansive, but much of the space
was taken up with complicated machinery. The turntable itself worked
on steel rollers set in a "race", the upper bearing surface
consisting of steel skeleton trestles, which in turn supported the
revolving platform. Between the latter and the edge of the circular
concrete wall was a width of less than eight inches, insufficient to
allow a man to crawl through. The only means of gaining the machinery
chamber was by the two trapdoors.

"Shall we barricade the hatchways?" asked Detroit.

"No use," replied Hamerton. "It would only arouse suspicion. Then we
should either be starved out or run the risk of being potted, for the
floor is not proof against rifle fire. No, the best thing we can do
is to keep quiet. Should anyone come we must endeavour to dodge
behind some of this gear."

"Guess I'm getting precious hungry," remarked the American.

"Now you mention it I begin to have a sinking sensation: a kind of
famine and hunger strike rolled into one. But we can't go too strong
in the provision line."

Six half-slices of rye bread, two small pieces of cold meat, and
about a pound of fish formed the sum total of the commissariat,
barely sufficient, even with stringent economy, to last over
twenty-four hours.

The food, after reposing in their pockets, was not pleasing to the
eye, but adverse circumstances settled all qualms. Both men ate with
avidity, though sparingly.

At length daylight gained the mastery over artificial lighting, and
the arc lamps were extinguished. With the morning the rain ceased and
the wind dropped.

Peering through the gap between the turntable and the encircling
wall, Hamerton could see the sun shining upon the upper portion of
the red sandstone cliffs that enclosed the vast artificial basin. His
field of vision was limited, but he was able to come to the
conclusion that the floor of the airship sheds was nearly two hundred
feet below the surface of the tableland that comprised the major part
of the island.

Between each pair of caverns constructed for the accommodation of the
Zeppelins was an iron ladder running perpendicularly up the sheer
wall of sandstone. These were connected by an open lattice platform
just above the crown of the arch formed by the caves, and were
evidently for the purpose of facilitating the movements of the
airships when entering or leaving their bases. Curiously enough, both
Hamerton and Detroit had previously failed to notice these ladders
when making a circuit of the basin.

"They are naval airships," announced the Sub, for men were swarming
up and down the ladders with a seeming recklessness that only seaman
dare show, and they were wearing the uniforms of the German Imperial
Navy.

"Here she comes," said Detroit, as the huge bulk of a Zeppelin
emerged slowly yet steadily from its resting place.

"What a superb target!" commented the Sub. "A dose of shrapnel would
knock the whole concern to smithereens, while one of our seaplanes
with a one-pounder automatic gun would make rings round her."

"I don't know so much about that," said Detroit. "Just look at the
aluminium body just abaft the 'midship car. It's been holed at one
time, and they've put a patch on it."

"An accident, perhaps," rejoined Hamerton. "The airship looks rather
old."

Over the heads of the two watchers passed the unwieldy craft. Now
they could hear the jar of the framework as it settled on the
turntable. Then, with hardly a sound and barely a tremor, the
platform began to move until the bows of the Zeppelin pointed in the
direction of the great incline. The six propellers began to revolve,
and the airship, gathering way, rose rapidly and steadily, keeping
almost parallel with the slope. Then, gaining an altitude of nearly
five hundred feet, she circled slowly and disappeared beyond the
limits of the vision of the two spectators in the pit.

Within a quarter of an hour of its leaving the cave the Zeppelin
returned to earth. Anchored fore and aft it strained and staggered in
the still strong wind. The officers and crew descended by means of a
rope ladder, then the holding ropes were cast off and the aircraft
bounded upwards. Hamerton could see that it was still connected with
the ground by a flexible steel rope. The propellers were revolving
and the rudders set hard over, consequently the Zeppelin was
describing circles in the air at a height of a little over five
hundred feet.

"What's the game?" asked the Sub.

The words were hardly out of his mouth when the sharp, rapid
detonations of a pom-pom were heard. Almost simultaneously with the
screech of the projectiles sinister dark marks appeared on the
aluminium cover of the Zeppelin; yet to the Sub's surprise the
one-pounder shells without exception did not burst, neither did the
airship appear to lose its reserve of buoyancy.

For nearly fifteen seconds the firing continued. Nearly four times
that number of projectiles had been fired, many of the shot-holes
overlapping each other.

Upon the conclusion of this severe test the Zeppelin was brought
down, and, controlled by about fifty men holding guide ropes, was
taken down the incline.

As it neared the turntable Hamerton was able to come to some
conclusion as to the nature of the self-closing material surrounding
the ballonettes. In one place the havoc wrought by the concentration
of several projectiles had completely torn off a strip of aluminium
measuring roughly two feet six inches by two feet. Within the cavity
could be seen the inner lining of aluminium, which had been badly
perforated, thus releasing all the hydrogen from that particular
ballonette. At the edges of the perforations a substance resembling
dirty cotton waste had been forced out. Only the width of the fissure
prevented the closing up of the textile fabric.

As the Zeppelin was being guided on to the turntable a fragment of
the plugging material fluttered to the ground. A breeze caught it and
swept it towards the edge of the turntable pit. There it stopped,
provokingly out of reach even if the Sub had dared to stretch out his
hand to grasp it.

Just then one of the sailors manning the trail ropes kicked the piece
of packing. It fell literally into Hamerton's hands.

Hamerton and his comrade exchanged glances of satisfaction. They
dared not speak. They realized that they had made a great discovery.

Directly the experimental airship was safely housed the men in
attendance were marched off, presumably to breakfast, and the
occupants of the machinery pit were able to discuss their find.

"It's cotton waste, right enough," said Hamerton.

"And asbestos fibre," said Detroit, plucking out a piece of core. "I
suppose that renders the waste non-inflammable?"

"Hardly," replied the Sub. "Besides, how do you account for the stuff
being gas-proof? It's as porous as a sponge."

Detroit put a small quantity of the stuff between his teeth.

"Ugh!" he exclaimed. "There's alum in it, and gum arabic in a viscous
state, only this piece has got slightly dry. I guess I see the trick.
They pack the space between the outer and inner skins with the stuff
under pressure. There is not sufficient resistance to cause the shell
to explode, therefore the projectile passes completely through,
making only a small aperture that instantly closes behind. They made
a severe test, for the Zeppelin was practically a captive balloon.
Had she been travelling at from thirty to fifty knots at an uncertain
range it would have been a difficult matter to get a shot home."

"Do you know what they were firing with?" asked Hamerton.

"A pom-pom, I should imagine."

"Yes, firing a one-pound shell, almost the identical weapon we mount
on our seaplanes. Every blessed experiment these Germans make seems
directed solely against the recognized means of offence adopted by
the British Government."

"Shrapnel's the thing."

"Aye, coarse-charged with irregular pieces of metal in the place of
the bullets used in shells when directed against troops. These
Zeppelins, with their non-explosive hydrogen and their fireproof,
shot-closing envelopes will be a tough nut to crack in the next war,
I fancy. Look here, Detroit, old man, this stuff's worth keeping.
We'll divide it into four parts, and wear it in our shoes like cork
socks; then, if we are collared, we may stand a chance of keeping it
in our possession."

While the two friends were thus engaged the dull boom of a gun fired
thrice in quick succession struck their ears. This was followed by a
bugle-call that Hamerton recognized as the "Assembly" of the German
Army. This was taken up in other parts of the island till the whole
garrison was aroused.

Hamerton glanced at his watch. It was just after seven o'clock, at
which hour their jailers were wont to bring in the prisoners'
breakfasts.

"They've discovered we've broken ship," he said. "Hans and company
have found that our cells are empty. Now comes the fun."

It seemed as if the caves in the sandstone cliffs surrounding the
Zeppelin station disgorged human beings, for within a few seconds of
the alarm being given two hundred men were drawn up in divisions,
while their officers were discussing amongst themselves the probable
reason for the unexpected summons.

Up ran a portly sergeant-major. He was almost out of breath, yet he
spoke in such a loud voice that the Sub was able to interpret every
word.

"A message has just come through on the telephone, Herr Major," he
announced; "those rascally English spies have escaped. The general
orders are that all commanding officers shall post double sentries
over all confidential posts; the rest of the men are to be employed
in the search. No leave is to be granted until the spies are
recaptured."

The major shrugged his shoulders. He was not at all pleased with the
telephone message, since he had arranged to spend the following
Sunday at Flensburg.

"Why have we not turned out the bloodhounds, sir?" asked a captain.
"The scent must be hot."

"Ach, I know not!" was the reply.

"All the dogs were taken across to Sandinsel yesterday, Herr Major,"
announced another officer, a tall, fair-haired subaltern. "Colonel
Dietrich wished to try the hounds on a trail laid on the sand."

"And, as a result, we have two English spies roaming over the
island," added the major. Then, giving the order to march, he led the
four companies under his command up the steep incline. "Now the fun
commences," observed Detroit, when all seemed quiet once more. "Thank
goodness they have no suspicions that we made our way here!"

"And it's lucky for us that the bloodhounds are away," rejoined
Hamerton. "One never knows; they might be able to follow a trail in
spite of a couple of ounces of pepper."

Before Detroit could express his opinion a deep baying sound came
from the heights above.

Both men looked at each other as if to say: "We counted our chickens
before they were hatched;" then, without a word, they made their way
to a different part of their place of concealment whence they could
command a view of the summit of the artificial cliffs.

Standing out clearly against the white drifting clouds were four
large hounds. With their noses almost touching the ground they moved
deliberately and unhesitatingly, while behind them walked a number of
officers and men, the latter armed with rifles and bayonets.

The bloodhounds, keeping close to the brink of the abyss, gradually
approached the spot where the inclined plane met the level ground of
the tableland. Here they paused but for a brief instant; then they
began to trot straight towards the fugitives' hiding place.

"They've tracked us right enough," muttered the Sub dejectedly.




CHAPTER XIV


The Second Night of Liberty

"GOING to make a fight for it?" asked Detroit calmly.

Hamerton shrugged his shoulders.

"Hardly," he replied. "I don't believe in kicking up a fuss when
we're cornered with no chance of escape. Mind you, if there were any
possibility I'd fight tooth and nail. But there is not. We've had our
fling, and I suppose we must pay the piper. Luckily those brutes
can't get to us."

"I cotton to it," agreed the American. "I look upon it as a sort of
Thanksgiving Day--a few hours of real enjoyment and then days of hard
graft to follow."

Both men relapsed into silence, and gloomily watched the progress of
events.

On came the hounds, the mob of excited Germans at their heels. Then
the animals lost the scent--that is, if they ever picked it up--for
turning abruptly they made their way across to the other side of the
incline. Hamerton and his companion had never been near that part of
the ground.

Round and round went the bloodhounds, sniffing and baying. Shouts of
encouragement from their masters failed to meet with the response
that they desired. Presently one of the large beasts raised its head
and opened wide its mouth. The fugitives could see the sharp white
teeth and the red, frothing tongue of the brute as it gave vent to a
prodigious howl.

Then, followed by the rest of the hounds, the animal retraced its
steps until it gained the summit of the slope. Here the baffled
trackers stood still for a brief interval. All inducements to get the
dogs to take up the scent failed, and dejectedly their masters led
them back to the kennels.

"Excellent, by Jove!" exclaimed Hamerton in high spirits. "The pepper
did the trick, after all. Obliging Hans! He deserves a special vote
of thanks."

"Guess we aren't out of the wood yet," Detroit reminded him. "What's
the programme now?"

"Stay here till night," replied the Sub. "Then more investigations
and grub. Man, I feel as if I could eat a joint of beef straight
away. Look here, we'll strip off these wet clothes and hang them up
to dry in this draught. To continue wearing them in this state is to
court disaster. There's a bin of cotton waste; we'll burrow in it and
snatch a few hours' sleep. It's very necessary, I think."

These suggestions were acted upon. A few days previously the two men
would have regarded their proposed bed with the utmost repugnance,
but, as Detroit observed, circumstances alter cases.

In less than two minutes the fugitives were sound asleep, utterly
indifferent as to what befell them. Rest and slumber were the only
antidotes to hunger and bodily and mental fatigue.


"Time to be up," whispered Detroit, shaking his companion by the
shoulder. Hamerton roused himself. It was still daylight without,
although the sun had set. Ten hours had passed like as many minutes.

Quickly they donned their clothes, which still felt clammy to the
touch. Another sparse and hasty meal was partaken of, during which
Hamerton took stock of the surroundings.

Work for the day had apparently ceased. Each of the airship sheds had
been closed by means of the sliding steel doors, and the vast
artificial basin was deserted. With the setting of the sun the wind
had risen, though the velocity was not so great as on the preceding
night. The sky, too, was obscured with heavy clouds. Everything
seemed in favour of the fugitives.

"Now, boss, what's the programme?" demanded Detroit, with forced
jocularity.

"Wait till it's dark, then make our way up the incline, double back
along the top of the cliff, and head towards the north-western part
of the island. I shouldn't be surprised if we stumble across some
more wonderful creations of our dearly beloved German cousins."

"But suppose there are sentries posted up there?" asked the American,
pointing to the farthermost part of the slope.

"Not much! This place is all enclosed with that barbed-wire fence.
That's where the sentries are to be found, and that is what is going
to give us a lot of trouble."

"And when do we make an attempt to seize a boat?"

"Not while this wind is blowing, thank you. Better to prowl about
half-starved in a German fortress than to be lying on the bottom of
the North Sea."

"You cautious critter!" ejaculated Detroit.

"Exactly, my dear fellow. Caution is the modern naval officer's sheet
anchor. Caution is instilled into him from the moment he's placed in
charge of a ship's boat under sail. No doubt it's the means of often
neglecting to make full use of an opportunity; but there you are.
Modern warfare has no use for fire-eating daredevils; it's the
level-headed admiral who will win the next great naval war. It's
prosaic, but it's hard facts. Now, easy ahead; it's time to get under
way."

Making his way up the vertical iron ladder, Hamerton raised the
trapdoor a few inches and listened intently. All was quiet. He
emerged from his hiding place, waited until Detroit rejoined him,
then carefully replaced the cover on the aperture.

Bearing in mind the experience of the previous night, how without
warning the place was flooded with light, the Sub and his companion
made their way as stealthily and rapidly as possible to the base of
the artificial cliff where the incline merged into the circular
basin. Then, keeping close to the wall, they headed towards the upper
level.

Suddenly Hamerton came to an abrupt halt and stood with his back hard
up against the cliff. Detroit did likewise.

Faintly discernible against the loom of the skyline was a
great-coated sentry pacing up and down across the brink of the
inclined plane. Barely had he turned to commence another round when a
second sentry appeared on the opposite side. Both met approximately
in mid-distance, faced about, and retraced their steps.

It was evident that escape in that direction was almost beyond the
bounds of possibility.

Awaiting a favourable moment when the nearmost sentry's back was
turned, the fugitives crept cautiously down the slope, never halting
till they came to the piles of empty casks that had served them so
well less than twenty hours previously.

"Now what's to be done?" asked Hamerton.

"Have a shot at those steel ladders--the ones between the Zeppelin
sheds."

"By Jove, smart idea of yours, old man! The sooner the better."

Without mishap the two comrades gained the base of one of the ladders
that reared itself vertically to a height of nearly two hundred feet.
It was to be a climb that would tax their powers of endurance to the
uttermost.

"Gently does it," cautioned Hamerton. "One limb at a time, mind, and
don't look down. Up you go."

With this parting injunction in his mind Detroit commenced to mount,
making sure of each rung before he moved a step higher. He realized
that a slip might result in the loss of his comrade's life as well as
of his own.

The American was in excellent training, although somewhat handicapped
for want of proper food. His muscles were flexible, his grip as firm
as iron; nevertheless, by the time he gained the cross-platform
connecting the ladders at a level slightly above the arch of the
airship shed he was glad to sit down and rest.

"All right?" asked Hamerton anxiously.

"Guess I am," was the reply. "Now for the last lap."

Detroit spoke cheerfully, but the "last lap" was roughly three times
the height of the portion already climbed.

Doggedly the two men stuck to their task. Once Detroit whispered that
one of the rungs felt insecure. Beyond that not a word was spoken.

Hamerton could hear the American's laboured breaths. His own heart
was throbbing violently against his ribs, his arms felt as heavy as
lead, while the muscles of his calves had a decided tendency to
"bunch"--the forerunner of the dreaded cramp.

Many a time during his terms at Dartmouth he had climbed over the
fore-topmast crosstrees of the old hulk _Britannia_. In those days he
had thought nothing of it, but now, unaccustomed to strenuous
exercises of that sort, he felt the severity of the task.

Detroit was slackening his pace now. A few inches above his head
Hamerton could see the American's heels mount step by step on a
seemingly endless task. It reminded him of a pet mouse in a wheel.

Up, up, up! It was by this time little better than a tedious crawl.
Once or twice the American stopped to regain his breath, and then
plodded resolutely on his upward way. Then, to the Sub's delight, he
saw Detroit lurch forward and throw up his heels. His comrade had
reached the summit, and was sprawling, wellnigh exhausted, upon the
turf.

Summoning up his remaining energies Hamerton also gained the
much-desired resting place. Side by side they lay drinking in the
cool breeze that came straight from the foam-flecked sea, on which
innumerable lights, like stars on a dark night, twinkled incessantly.

"Time!" ejaculated Hamerton, rolling over and kneeling up. "Now, easy
ahead; we'll come across another wire entanglement unless I'm very
much mistaken."

They were now going with the wind--the worst possible direction,
since the sound of any danger in front of them was carried away,
while their own approach could be heard by any sentry who happened to
be to leeward.

Thirty yards from the edge they threw themselves upon the grass.
Within a stone's throw was a great-coated figure standing stockstill.
It was one of the chain of sentries guarding the barbed-wire fence
that completely encircled the secret Zeppelin station.

Motioning with his hand, Detroit indicated that they should make a
detour. Hamerton shook his head. He could just distinguish the
outlines of another sentry a hundred yards to the right. "Wait!"
whispered the Sub.

Presently the nearest sentry sloped his rifle and began to pace in
the direction of the one Hamerton had discerned to his right. When
the two met they evidently indulged in a breach of discipline, for
although the fugitives heard not a word the sentries were apparently
talking.

"I want to make sure of the length of his beat," whispered Hamerton.
"Then the next time he clears out we'll make a dash for the fence."

Back walked the sentry. Stopping for a moment to draw up the collar
of his greatcoat, for it was just beginning to rain, he made his way
past the two lurking men and disappeared in the murky darkness.

Presumably the soldier was not on speaking terms with the sentry at
the other end of his beat, for in a very short space of time he
returned. Almost abreast of the fugitives he stopped short, faced
outwards, and levelled his rifle and bayonet, as if something
suspicious had attracted his attention. Then, having satisfied
himself that there was no cause for alarm, he made off towards the
post on his left.

"Now!" whispered Hamerton.

"Just you wait!" replied the American. "Let's shift back a bit."

He pointed towards a speck of light that flickered in the now howling
breeze.

"It's the rounds, by Jove!" muttered the Sub. "That's right; we'll
hide in this hollow and trust to luck."

"Halt! Who goes there?" demanded the sentry in German.

"Rounds," was the reply.

"Advance, rounds; all's well!" exclaimed the soldier, recovering his
rifle.

An officer and a file of men, one of whom held a lantern, came
tramping through the long, damp grass. The Sub seemed to feel the
glare of the light. Instinctively he buried his face in his arms and
hid his bare hands under his coat. For the gleam to fall upon any
light-coloured object was to arouse suspicion.

"Anything to report?" demanded the officer.

"No, sir. Once I fancied I saw one of the bloodhounds."

"Then don't fancy. I may as well tell you that the dogs are safely
chained up. It would go ill with some of you men if they were at
large on a night like this. Besides, the hounds are too valuable to
risk being shot by an imaginative sentry. Now, remember, challenge
once only and then fire, should any suspicious person approach your
post. It means promotion to the man who succeeds in shooting or
capturing those troublesome spies."


[Illustration: "'IT'S THE ROUNDS, BY JOVE!' WHISPERED THE SUB"]


The rounds passed on. The sentry resumed his walk without attempting
to give the salute. This Hamerton noticed particularly. As in the
British Army, it was forbidden to give or acknowledge compliments
after sunset. This knowledge he hoped to profit by, since it was
within the bounds of possibility to impersonate a German officer and
thus get safely away in one of the boats at the beach of the
Unterland.

"Now!" whispered the Sub once more.

Silently the two comrades made their way to the fence. This time the
lowermost wire was set up taut, and Hamerton had the greatest
difficulty in holding it up sufficiently for Detroit to crawl clear
of the sharp barbs. Before the sentry had set out on his return beat
the fugitives had put a safe distance between them and that
particular danger.

They were now within a hundred yards or so of Sathurn, the
northernmost part of Heligoland, that terminates in a sheer cliff one
hundred and sixty-six feet in height. Close to the point rises a
detached pinnacle of rock, known as Hengst, its summit being only
three feet lower than that of Sathurn.

"You stop here," whispered Hamerton. "The sentries seem as thick as
flies. I'm going to crawl a few yards. One may escape detection where
two will not."

With this injunction the Sub left his companion, and on all-fours
made his way towards the extremity of the cliff. On his left was a
building that a few years previously had been used as a fog-signal
house. A light was burning within, and the sharp click of a shutter
told the Sub that someone was using a Morse signalling apparatus.

Profiting by the glare, Hamerton crawled closer. The door of the hut
was ajar. Within were several engineers standing by in readiness to
work a powerful searchlight. To the left of the hut, and protected
from leeward by a mound of earth, was a long metal cylinder about
eighteen inches in diameter. A stray beam of light showed Hamerton
that one end of this object was carefully covered by a tarpaulin.

"What's this arrangement, I wonder?" he thought. "Looks like a sort of
torpedo tube. I'll----"

His hands clutched at empty air, he lurched forward, up went his
heels, and the next instant he felt himself falling.

Like a flash the thought went through his brain: "I'm done for this
time--I've toppled over the cliff." Yet not a sound escaped his lips,
even when completely taken aback by the sudden plunge.

With a dull thud Hamerton alighted on his hunched shoulders.
Instinctively he kept his head well under, and this saved him a
broken neck. Inertly he rolled over on his side, wondering where he
was and how far he had fallen. Nor could he help expecting to see the
soldiers from the hut, who must have heard the noise of his fall.

A minute or so went by. No curious soldier appeared on the edge of
the pit or whatever it was. He began to consider how he could escape.

"Solid steel, by Jove!" he exclaimed softly, tapping the substance
on which he had fallen. He stood up. He found himself in a circular
hollow surrounded by a wall less than six feet in height. The metal
floor was perhaps thirty feet in diameter and slightly domed.

"Looks like the top of a gasometer or an oil-fuel tank," mused
Hamerton. "I may as well have a short investigation. Can't stop long,
or Detroit will be blundering in on top of me. Ah! What's this?"

His foot encountered a raised object. It was an armoured slide of
some sort. He tried to raise it, but in vain. Then he applied
pressure in a horizontal direction. This resulted in the metal slab
sliding and disclosing a pitch-dark cavity.

"Wish I had a match," he muttered. "Well, here goes! I've been in
worse holes than this."

His feet encountered the rungs of a ladder. Three downward steps did
he take, then there was a sharp metallic click, followed by a sudden
blaze of light.




CHAPTER XV

Recaptured


FULLY expecting to be challenged and seized by an unseen foe,
Hamerton grasped the metal slide with the intention of making a dash
for liberty. As he did so the cover slipped on its groove and closed
the aperture, jamming the Sub's fingers as it did so.

The pain was acute, but for the time being Hamerton paid slight heed
to it. His fingers, numbed by the shock, were powerless to reopen the
heavy metal cover.

Yet no hands grasped his, no hoarse voice demanded his surrender. He
looked down over his shoulder, and the cause of the sudden light
became apparent. In his descent he had touched a switch that was
conveniently fixed to a steel upright supporting the dome. Perfect
silence reigned in the place, whatever it might be.

Disengaging his fingers, Hamerton descended the remaining rungs of
the ladder. He realized that the accident was a blessing in disguise,
for the slamming-to of the cover plate had effectually screened all
light from within. Previous to this some light might have escaped,
unless intercepted by his body as he crawled through the manhole.

The chamber was almost entirely occupied by the mountings of an
enormous gun. The muzzle of the weapon disappeared behind a
close-fitting steel shield that effectually prevented any light from
being seen from seaward. It also prevented the Sub from approximately
measuring the length of the gun, but upon opening the breech block he
was able to conclude that the bore was not less than fifteen or
sixteen inches. The gun and its enclosed shield were of a
disappearing nature, while the loading tray was so constructed that
the huge weapon could be served in any position.

At the rear of the loading tray was another opening that upon
investigation Hamerton found to lead to the mechanism room for
elevating the gun and its mounting. Here, too, was the opening to a
subterranean passage, but the door was locked. Judging by the tram
rails, the Sub concluded that it communicated with the principal
magazine, that must be situated, deep under the ground, somewhere in
the centre of the island.

"The whole blessed island is honeycombed," he exclaimed. "It's a
second Gibraltar, only much more heavily armed. What a nut for us to
crack when the time comes!"

Realizing that it was about time to rejoin his companion, the Sub
ascended the ladder, switched off the light, and cautiously removed
the slide. The exertion told him how painful his fingers had become,
while he was forcibly reminded of his fall by a peculiar numbing
sensation in the nape of his neck.

Without, the monotonous click of the signal lamp in the hut still
continued. The searchlight was now switched on, but the operators had
made a bad contact of the carbons, for the latter were hissing and
spluttering abominably. This was in the Sub's favour, for the
attention of the engineers was directed upon their work, and the
noise of the searchlights effectually drowned the slight scraping
sound that Hamerton made as he attempted to scale the walls of the
gun pit.

Thrice he essayed the task. Under ordinary conditions a six-foot wall
would have presented no great obstacle, but his strength had been
sapped by his two accidents.

Round the edge of the dome he crept, till at the part facing the sea
he discovered an iron ladder sunk in a recess in the wall, so as not
to impede the raising of the armoured gun shield and its contents.

Gaining the top of the wall Hamerton began to crawl back towards the
place where he had left Detroit. He had little fear of detection from
the searchlight men: his danger lay in the fact that upon crossing
the beam of light from the open door his silhouetted figure might be
seen by a vigilant sentry.

Fortunately his misgivings were not materialized, and without
incident he crawled to the place where his anxious comrade was
impatiently waiting.

"A sixteen-inch gun over there," whispered the Sub excitedly. "A
regular brute. Tumbled right on top of the anti-aircraft shield."

"Hurt yourself?"

"Only shaken a bit. Come on, it's about time we thought of something
to eat. It was a quarter past one when I was in the gunpit."

"What's the programme?" asked Detroit.

"Make for the nearest house. We'll try our hands at amateur
burglaring. If we keep midway between the fence and the edge of the
cliff we ought to pass halfway between the double row of sentries."

It took the daring fugitives the best part of an hour to arrive at
the lighthouse, a circular white tower--showing two powerful electric
lights every five seconds--rising to a height of two hundred and
seventy feet above the sea level. In a recent notice to mariners
issued by the German Government it was stated that the lights were
liable not to be shown during the manoeuvres, and plainly hinted that
all merchant vessels should keep as far away as possible.

A few feet from the base of the tower stood the lighthouse-keepers'
houses. The light was attended by German marines, since the fiat had
gone forth that civilians were not to hold any Government post in the
island of Heligoland. The keepers, with their wives and families,
still occupied the same quarters as their predecessors, instead of
living in barracks.

The problem now before Hamerton and his companion was which of the
six houses was to be honoured by their attentions. It would be rather
awkward to fix upon one where the keeper was spending his off-duty
hours; in fact, an alarm raised in any one of them would inevitably
bring speedy aid. But the reason why Hamerton decided upon the
lighthouse quarters at all was that their comparative isolation made
it easier to escape.

All the houses were in darkness. Crouching close to the ground, lest
their dark figures should show up against the whitewashed walls, the
two men crept from window to window, cautiously trying the
fastenings.

At the fifth one Hamerton paused.

"Empty," he whispered. "We're in luck; we'll try the end house."

It was now raining heavily, while around that exposed position the
wind howled dismally. Hardly a night for a dog to be out, yet here
were two men of good social position groping in the rainswept mire in
their quest for food and liberty.

Hamerton raised himself and peered through one of the windows. A fire
burned in the open grate, a dull-red pile of coals. The Sub rightly
concluded that it had not been touched for several hours. By its
glare he could see rows of well-scoured highly-polished metal pots
and pans, doubtless the pride of a thrifty German housewife; and,
what was more pleasing, a couple of shelves on which stood bread,
cold meat, cheese, and a glass jug half filled with an amber-coloured
liquid.

On either side of the fireplace two high-backed chairs were drawn up.
Both were in shadow, being shielded from the glow of the embers by an
outstanding oak mantelpiece. In front of the grate stood a large iron
pot, its contents still simmering gently. The Sub could almost
imagine that he smelt the savoury odours.

He tried the window. It was secured by a heavy metal catch. Nothing
short of breaking a pane of glass would enable him to force an
entrance. The sight of the eatables was wellnigh irresistible.

"Try the back," whispered Detroit hoarsely.

Here, sheltered from the wind and rain, the two chums discovered that
a small window had been left unsecured. In a trice Detroit was up on
the Sub's back and was through the narrow opening. Hamerton could not
have done it to save his life, for his whole body was aching
painfully. He had perforce to wait until the American stealthily
unlocked the door.

Hamerton's first act was to draw a curtain over the window, then the
two famished men began to wolf the eatables, standing close to the
fire to enjoy the comforting glow, the while reckless of the
consequences, for their clothes were steaming like a hard-pressed
horse on a frosty day.

Suddenly Hamerton touched the American on the shoulder and held up a
warning finger. Overhead was a scuffling sound; then thud, thud, the
noise of a heavy person descending the stairs.

Their retreat was cut off. Hamerton crouched behind one of the
armchairs, Detroit took refuge under the table, and there they
waited, hoping that the newcomer would not notice the depletion of
the larder.

The click of the key in the lock and the rasping of the bolts told
them that either the occupier of the house had imagined that the door
had been accidentally left unsecured, or else that there were
nocturnal intruders--and "the cat was out of the bag".

Alas for the first theory! The electric light was switched on, and
from his place of concealment Hamerton could see the skirts and big
carpet slippers of a portly female.

One glance was sufficient to show the woman that thieves had been at
work. Stooping, she peered under the table, and Detroit's eyes met
those of one of the fattest women he had ever seen.

Without raising a shout the woman made a dart for a rifle that stood
in the corner. This she accomplished with considerable agility
considering her bulk.

In one corner of the dresser were several loose cartridges. It was
towards these the woman waddled.

"Stop her," hissed Hamerton, springing from his place of concealment.
He was in time to grab the keeper's wife and prevent her from
obtaining the ammunition, while Detroit grasped the rifle.

Then ensued a long struggle. The woman was powerful and determined,
the intruders, loath to harm a female, did their best to wrench the
rifle from her without exercising brute force. And the curious part
about it was that the woman from first to last never called for help.

Finding he could not gain possession of the weapon, the Sub deftly
extracted the bolt and thrust it into his pocket.

"Be sharp, Detroit," he exclaimed. "Unlock that door. That's right.
Now help me to secure this lady. She's deaf and dumb, poor creature.
Hand up that curtain cord. You tie her ankles while I keep her from
hitting you over the head with this rifle."

It was easier said than done. The woman resisted bravely, but at
length the American succeeded in passing the cord round her ankles
and drawing it tight. Then by their united efforts the two men
lowered her gently on to the stone floor.

"Now let's cut," said Hamerton. "If anyone in the next house but one
heard the scuffle---- Put the top of that loaf in your pocket before
you go."

Into the blinding rain the fugitives made their way, pausing under
the lee of a low stone wall in order to get accustomed to the
darkness.

"Now there'll be a rumpus," whispered Detroit. "The best thing we can
do is to get back to our quarters under the turntable. Since the
place is well guarded they won't expect to find us there, especially
as they're bound to know that we've been pillaging one of the
keepers' cottages."

"That's so," assented Hamerton. "Plucky old woman, that. She would
have used that rifle if she had managed to get hold of those
cartridges."

"She has, I guess!" exclaimed the American, starting to his feet as a
loud report came from the house they had just left. The housewife,
unable to make herself heard, had contrived to raise herself by means
of the table, seize a cartridge, and throw it on the fire.

"Run for it," hissed the Sub. "We must risk it."

Keeping the lighthouse on their right the fugitives bolted, their one
idea being to put a respectable distance between them and the
keepers. Already lights were appearing in the cottages and a babel of
shouts arose, men enquiring what was amiss, and offering various
suggestions as to the cause of the alarm.

Soon the deaf-and-dumb woman was released, and by means of signs told
how she had been molested by the two English spies.

With that there was a general exodus. The keepers, intent upon
winning the reward issued for the escaped prisoners' arrest, seized
their rifles and started in pursuit. Not having the faintest notion
of the direction the fugitives had taken, they naturally concluded
that they had made for the Unterland in the hope of being able to
seize a boat. All this while Hamerton and Detroit were making towards
the circular fence surrounding the Zeppelin station.

"Easy!" whispered the Sub, when they were nearly abreast of Spitz
Horn. "We'll be tumbling upon the sentries if we are not careful.
They have been warned for a dead cert."

Before Detroit could reply a tall, dark figure loomed up directly in
front of them. A levelled bayonet glinted dully in the dim light and
a guttural voice bade them stand on the pain of being instantly shot
down if they resisted.

Oswald Detroit had not been a full back of his college team to no
purpose. With a sudden panther-like spring he threw himself upon the
ground right under the levelled bayonet.

The sentry made a bold attempt to shorten his weapon and lunge at his
antagonist. He was the fraction of a second too late. The American's
steel-like fingers gripped him round the ankles. His bunched head and
shoulders caught the German a tremendous battering-ram-like blow just
above the knees.

Swept off his feet by the impetus, the sentry fell heavily on the
ground. As he fell his finger involuntarily pressed the trigger of
his rifle. There was a deafening report. The bullet whizzed close to
Hamerton's ear, while he clearly felt the blast of the detonation.

The sentry, stunned by the fall, lay like a log.

There was not a moment to be lost. The man's comrades, already on the
qui vive, saw the flash and heard the report. The nearmost of the
cordon ran to support the fellow who had raised the alarm.

Throwing themselves on the ground the Sub and his companion crawled
in a direction that was practically at right angles to the imaginary
line between the two nearest sentries. As they did so they heard the
swish of a man's boots shearing through the long, damp grass.

Once more luck was in their favour, for the oncoming sentry passed
them within a distance of ten yards. So intent was he upon finding
his comrade that the two men lying prone upon the ground were
unobserved.

With an exclamation of dismay and astonishment the German stooped
over the body of the insensible soldier. Others came running up, and
in the darkness one called attention to a dark object fifty yards or
so from him, moving cautiously in the direction of the lighthouse.

Half a dozen shots rang out. The object, whatever it was, gave a
convulsive spring and collapsed, kicking in its death agonies.

Off ran the sentries to investigate. They had shot a goat that had
strayed from one of the adjacent gardens!

This diversion enabled the fugitives to gain the fence without
detection, wriggle under the lowermost barbed wire, and find a
temporary respite on the unpatrolled area between the entanglement
and the brink of the Zeppelin pit.

With considerable difficulty the American located the topmost rungs
of one of the vertical ladders.

"Guess I'll go first," he whispered. "You feel game?"

"Yes," replied the Sub grimly, yet he knew that he had hardly an
ounce of strength left.

"Follow on," continued Detroit. "If you feel fagged, give me the word
and I'll hang on to you while you rest."

Although the descent entailed considerable less exertion than the
ascent a few hours before, Hamerton could hardly retain his grasp
upon the slippery steel rungs. His downward motion was purely
mechanical. His joints seemed so stiff that a sharp racking pain shot
through his shoulders every time he lowered an arm to find the next
rung.

"Here's the horizontal platform," whispered Detroit. "We'll rest
awhile."

"No, carry on," begged the Sub, "if I stop I'm afraid I won't be able
to continue. It's only another fifty feet or so."

"All right!" replied his comrade dubiously. "But, say, shall I carry
you down? hang on my back."

"I'm too heavy," objected Hamerton. "Carry on. It will soon be over."

Suddenly Detroit came to a halt, groping aimlessly with his foot for
the next rung.

"Hold on!" he hissed. "There's some low-down trick here."

Gripping one side of the ladder as far down as he could he felt with
his free hand. The disconcerting discovery that the lowermost section
of the ladder had been removed came as a sudden and nerve-racking
shock.

"Up we go," he exclaimed, with false cheerfulness. "We've struck the
wrong ladder. It ends here. We've only to get back to the horizontal
platform."

Retracing that twenty feet was almost beyond Hamerton's strength. Had
it not been for his companion's aid the Sub would certainly have
relaxed his hold. Utterly exhausted, he threw himself upon the light,
steel bridge connecting the vertical ladders, and shivered through
sheer weakness and bodily anguish.

"Stay here," continued Detroit. "I'll go on a little tour of
investigation. When I come back I'll rub your wrists and ankles, and
then we'll make short work of getting to the ground."

Stepping over Hamerton's body the American made his way along the
face of the cliff. He was filled with vague fears. Something seemed
to tell him that all three ladders had been tampered with.

Just as he gained the part of the bridge immediately above the
opening of one of the Zeppelin sheds, every arc lamp in the pit was
instantaneously lighted.

Blinded by the sudden and powerful glare the American stopped
stockstill, grasping the light handrail, and vainly attempting to
shield his eyes from the intense brilliance of a lamp just beneath
the place where he stood.

Voices hailed him in an unknown tongue. Their import was plain
enough: it was a peremptory summons to surrender.

He removed his hand from his eyes. He could now see, though
indistinctly. Fifty feet beneath him and as many yards from the base
of the cliff stood a squad of marines with levelled rifles. Behind
them were three or four officers who had demanded his instant
submission.

Detroit had sense enough to realize that the game was up. He raised
his hands in token of surrender, then deliberately made his way back
to where Hamerton stood.

Luckily for him the officers saw his object, and forbore to order
their men to fire. Several sailors came running up, bearing the
displaced section of the ladder. This they placed in position, and
half a dozen of them swarmed up to seize their prisoners.

"It's the fortune of war, old man," exclaimed Hamerton feebly, "but
we've had a very good innings."




CHAPTER XVI

The News Leaks Out


"HERE'S a letter from Kiel for you," announced Octavius Smith as he
entered the cabin of the _Diomeda_. "You're a rum card, Stirling; you
generally manage to get hold of everything you want. Bless me if I
ever thought you'd get a reply from Pfeil."

"It's quite about time," replied Gordon Stirling unconcernedly as he
caught the envelope his companion tossed towards him.

Ten days had elapsed since Stirling had set out to carry off a
journalistic scoop. Allowing for two Sundays, that were not counted
in ordinary leave, only six more days remained. In less than a week
he would have to be slogging away in the Inland Revenue Office at
Lowestoft, making up arrears of work that his confrères were bound to
keep open for him. That is one of the ethics of a Government
Department. A fellow returning from leave is supposed to be like a
young giant refreshed with wine--ready and willing to tackle any
accumulative work. The result is that almost all the benefits from a
holiday are thrown away upon a desperate attempt to reduce the pile
of bookwork to reasonable dimensions.

For days past the westerly breeze had held. Smith was beginning to
fret at the enforced detention, especially as he learnt from
meteorological reports that only a few miles to the north the wind
was almost exactly in the opposite direction.

"There you are!" exclaimed Stirling excitedly. "Didn't I say so?"

"Say what?" demanded the skipper, deliberately recharging his pipe.

"I'll read you Pfeil's letter. There are one or two words I can't
make out without a dictionary, but I can make a very good guess at
them:


                                 "T.B.D. S167.
                                 "KIEL.

"DEAR SIR,--

"In answer to your letter, I hasten to send this by the
next dispatch. I know your friends, Herr Hamerton and
Herr Detroit, are in Heligoland, so there must be a
mistake in the story that they met with a disaster. How
I know is this: my brother Sigismund is in S174, one of
the boats operating with us when I fell overboard and
was rescued by your friends. Directly I was landed I
wrote to him assuring him of my safety, and describing
the yacht and her crew who treated me so kindly. In his
reply he told me the English yacht was lying off
Heligoland, and that Herr Hamerton and his friend had
landed to be the guests of one of our German officers.
The next day the yacht was towed away--I think it was
to Bremen--to undergo some repairs. The Englishmen
remained. Five days ago my brother's torpedo-boat
destroyer S174 left for the purpose of towing her back
to Heligoland. She has apparently been delayed by bad
weather, for she has not yet returned. This ought to
dispel any doubts in your mind concerning an accident
to your friends. We leave for Stettin to-morrow on a
three-weeks' cruise.

                                 "With respects,
                                     "Yours,
                                         "HANS PFEIL."


"There, old man, what do you think of that?"

Smith puffed vigorously at his pipe for a minute or so. His knitted
eyebrows showed that he was deep in thought.

"Fishy; decidedly fishy," he remarked. "Stirling, you stand a chance
of pulling off your scoop after all. It is fishy--very. The
_Diomeda_, lying here in Delfzyl, is supposed to be at Bremen for
repairs. The German destroyer S174 is supposed to be sent to tow her
back. I wonder whether that vessel that is persistently hanging about
off the entrance to the Dollart is S174?"

"We'll find out," said Stirling decisively. "Come along. Van Wyk will
be able to tell us."

They found the old harbourmaster in his office.

"The number of that German destroyer?" he repeated. "I know not; but
since you are curious I can find out. Come with me to the quay; the
_Maas_ has just returned. It is possible that Captain Jan will be
able to tell us."

Captain Jan van Hoes, the skipper of the botter _Maas_, was sitting
on the brightly painted skylight of his craft. A long pipe was in his
mouth; his hands were deep in his voluminous pockets; his legs,
encased in stiff baggy, trousers, were thrust out straight in front
of him.

"Passed that German craft, aye, that I did," said the old skipper,
without removing either his pipe or his hands. "Steaming
south-south-west about four miles outside Rottumeroog. S174 was her
number. Saw it through my glass as plainly as I can see the town-hall
clock."

"Thank you for your information," said Stirling, offering the old
fellow a gulden. Captain Jan looked at the coin, began to draw one
hand from his pocket, and then slowly thrust it back again.

"I want no money for doing nothing, Mynheer," he said. "You are
welcome to what I have told you."

"Look here," began Smith, when the two Englishmen regained the deck
of the _Diomeda_, "this job wants any amount of tact. I don't think
I'd telegraph the information. It will keep a few hours longer."

"And what then?"

"Get back to London as fast as you can. Don't mind me; I can hang on
here very comfortably. See your editor and explain matters to him.
He'll be able to deal with the business far more diplomatically than
either you or I can. If he thinks fit to publish the news, well and
good; but my private opinion is that he will communicate with the
Foreign Office. The British and United States ambassadors in Berlin
will be instructed to ask a few questions, and in less than a week
Hamerton and Detroit will be set at liberty."

"But supposing Thompson decides otherwise?"

"Then there'll be war between Great Britain and the United States on
the one hand and Germany on the other, unless Germany climbs down.
Popular sentiment will be raised to such a pitch that war will be
inevitable. But Thompson won't, except as a last resource. Now pack
up and clear out. You'll just manage to catch the Harwich boat."

Sixteen hours later Stirling entered the private office of Harold
Bennett, the editor of _The Yachtsman's Journal_. Bennett eyed him
sadly, for Stirling's "special" looked as if it meant a financial
loss to the already slender resources of the paper.

"I've found out something," exclaimed Stirling excitedly. "Hamerton
and Detroit are alive. They are in Heligoland. There is every reason
to believe that they are imprisoned as spies under the names of John
and William Smith."

"Have you proof?"

"Yes."

"Then why in the name of thunder didn't you wire? We've just gone to
press, and there'll be nearly a week's delay. I'm bound to inform
Thompson, and by next Friday the news will be as stale as anything.
Anyhow, let's have the story."

Not a word did Bennett speak while Stirling was relating the
incidents of his stay at Delfzyl and expounding his theories.
Occasionally he would make a pencil note on his blotting pad.

"I quite agree with you, Stirling," he said at length. "A precipitate
disclosure would be most injudicious. I'll ring up Thompson.

"You there, Thompson? This is Bennett. Can you spare me half an
hour?"

"Impossible."

"You must. Stirling, my special, has just returned from Holland. Very
important news."

"Well, out with it."

"Must see you personally."

"Very well then." Thompson glanced irritably at the half-completed
"leader" on his desk. "Half an hour. Ring off."

It was more than two hours before _The Yachtsman's Journal_ editor
and Stirling left the offices of _The Westminster Daily Record_. They
did not leave alone. Thompson accompanied them, having delegated the
completion of his leader to the sub-editor.

Outside the offices the three men entered a taxi and were driven to
the Foreign Office. The presentation of Thompson's card was a sure
passport to the sanctum of Sir Theophilus Brazenose, the Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs.

Sir Theophilus was essentially a strong man. He was active in mind
and body, prompt to act, yet displaying a natural caution that on
many occasions had stood him in good stead, and had piloted the
nation through many an international crisis.

"You are quite right, Thompson," he remarked, after carefully
listening to the editor's narrative, and perusing the letter which
Stirling had received from Hans Pfeil. "This is a delicate situation.
Extreme reticence and secrecy are essential. Of course I quite agree
with you that this German seaman's name should not appear in any
dispatches forwarded to our ambassador in Berlin. It would result in
the severest punishment being inflicted upon him by the German
Admiralty for his unquestionable indiscretion, however serviceable it
may be to us. By all means refrain from making the news public. I
will decide what is to be done as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Mr.
Stirling, let me offer you my congratulations on your zeal, tact, and
astuteness."

Stirling bowed. In his mind he was wondering whether Sir Theophilus
would be so lavish with his praises if he knew that he (Stirling) was
a civil servant drawing a paltry salary of a hundred a year.

"You'll be in town for a few days, I hope?" asked Thompson, when the
three journalists returned to the offices of _The Westminster Daily
Record_. "I hardly know. You see, my leave is up next Saturday."

"Your leave?" asked Thompson brusquely.

"Yes; I'm not on the regular staff of _The Yachtsman's Journal_. I'm
in the Inland Revenue Office at Lowestoft."

"Good post?"

"Hardly," Stirling told him.

"Chuck it, my lad. Send in your resignation. You're merely wasting
your time there. I'll offer you a post at two hundred and fifty
pounds as special correspondent; permanency, mind you, with good
prospects; send you back to the Continent till this Heligoland
business is finished with."

Two more days passed. The Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs was
in constant telegraphic communication with the British Ambassador in
Berlin. The most elaborate cipher was used, and precautions taken to
prevent leakage of unauthentic information.

The Ambassador was instructed to apply to the German Government for
permission to interview John and William Smith, the condemned spies;
the authorities at Berlin hedged. They took umbrage at the somewhat
unusual request.

Suddenly a journalistic bombshell burst upon the British public. In
_The Morning Remembrancer_, a "rag" with a comparatively limited
circulation, appeared the following, in heavy type:--


    "THE IDENTITY OF THE HELIGOLAND SPIES
    "STARTLING REPORTS
    "(Specially contributed to this Journal)

"Advice from our own correspondent reveals the
startling fact that the identity of the two persons
sentenced, under the names of John and William Smith,
to five years' detention for espionage has been made
known. The victims of an international outrage are
Sub-Lieutenant John Hamerton, R.N., and Mr. Oswald
Detroit, son of Senator Jonathan Detroit, of Norfolk,
Virginia, U.S.A. The story of their supposed tragic
fate in the North Sea, being reported to have been lost
overboard from the yacht _Diomeda_, is still fresh in
the public memory. Further startling disclosures are
imminent. We understand that representations have been
made to Germany by the Governments of Great Britain and
the United States for the immediate release of the
alleged spies."


Stirling happened to be at the office of _The Westminster Daily
Record_ when Thompson's attention was called to the dramatic
announcement in the rival publication.

Thompson was not usually a man to give way to outbursts of temper. He
was generally brusque, deliberate, and level-headed, but on this
occasion his fury for a few moments was uncontrollable.

"Someone has sold us!" he shouted. "That wretched rag has got the
laugh at us. If I could only get hold of the fellow that supplied the
information--it wasn't you, Stirling?"

"No, sir," replied that individual.

"I believe you. Sorry I asked the question." Thompson was growing
calmer by this time. "It's bad enough for our reputation to let a
rival collar what is by right our scoop. Makes my blood boil. And,
not only that, there's a fresh danger of an international rupture. A
little diplomacy would perhaps have settled this spy business. Sir
Theophilus Brazenose has the matter in hand, and now the fat is in
the fire. Just you 'phone to Bennett and ask him if he knows anything
about the matter."

But before Stirling could get connected the editor of _The
Yachtsman's Journal_ hurriedly entered.

"Seen this, Thompson?" he asked, holding up a folded copy of _The
Morning Remembrancer_.

"Of course," replied Thompson dryly. "It does not do to go about with
one's eyes shut. All the same, it's a bad business; another case of
journalistic integrity letting one down pretty badly."

"What do you propose doing?"

"Calling at the Foreign Office. It's close on ten, and Sir Theophilus
will be there at that hour. Come along, and you too, Stirling."

"One moment," said Bennett. "You will be losing precious time. Get a
special out. Explain matters, and ask the public to reserve judgment
until the Foreign Office has had its say."

Without a word Thompson sat down, took up a pencil, and began to
scribble. There was no hesitation; the point of his pencil glided
over the paper at a rapid pace, yet each letter was formed as clearly
as if it were copperplate.

"There!" he exclaimed, when the leader was finished. "How will that
do?"

Bennett took the proffered slip, and read:


    "THE HELIGOLAND ESPIONAGE CASE

"With reference to the report appearing in the columns
of a contemporary, it will doubtless be interesting to
know that the material facts brought to public notice
have been known to this journal for some time. Since it
is our principle to take our readers into our
confidence, we now have no hesitation in stating the
actual facts of the case. Our special commissioner
returned from the Continent on Monday last, bringing
with him the startling news that the spies condemned
under the names of John and William Smith were
_supposed_ to be Sub-Lieutenant Hamerton, R.N., and Mr.
Oswald Detroit, an American citizen. We venture to
suggest that our contemporary has no actual proof that
such is the case, and we throw out a challenge to that
effect.

"Immediately upon receiving our commissioner's report,
we, together with the editor of an influential yachting
journal, waited upon Sir Theophilus Brazenose,
Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, and laid the
matter before him. Sir Theophilus acted immediately,
issuing instructions to the British Ambassador in
Berlin. At the same time he urged upon us the necessity
of withholding the news from the public until our
commissioner's report was either confirmed or
contradicted.

"This we cordially agreed to do, in the belief that it
was in the interests of the nation. Unfortunately the
news has leaked out through some obscure channel. We
therefore ask the public to refrain for the moment from
making any demonstrations of antagonism towards a
friendly Power, and to leave the issue confidently in
the hands of His Majesty's most able Minister for
Foreign Affairs."


"That ought to act as a cold douche to our hot-headed friends on the
staff of _The Morning Remembrancer_," observed Bennett. "Now, we'll
be off to the Foreign Office."

They found Sir Theophilus considerably perturbed at the ill-judged
announcement in _The Morning Remembrancer_. He realized the danger of
a popular outburst.

"The nation ought to be roused to a pitch of indignation should Mr.
Stirling's report prove correct," he observed; "only, there is this
radical point: we have no proof. It is evident that some subordinate
has been induced to impart confidential information, and this
catchpenny journal has jumped to the conclusion that Mr. Stirling's
suppositions are absolutely correct. They may be, of course, but on
the face of it the action of the German authorities seems
preposterous."

"Yet Stirling is emphatic upon the point that Hamerton and his
American friend are in Heligoland. There is also definite proof that
a German destroyer is dodging about off the Dollart. There was also a
report spread about to the effect that the yacht was towed to Bremen
for repairs, while all the time she was lying at Delfzyl," observed
Thompson.

"There is certainly ground for strong suspicions," admitted Sir
Theophilus. "I frankly admit that we have often to act on rumours far
less trustworthy than these. However, we can only await a reply from
the British Embassy at Berlin. Meanwhile there is popular opinion to
be taken into account. I think that----"

A tap on the door, followed by the entry of one of the
under-secretaries, caused Sir Theophilus to break off abruptly. The
subordinate, observing that his chief was engaged, was about to back
out of the door, when Sir Theophilus asked him what he wanted.

"Here is a copy of the special edition of _The Westminster Daily
Record_, sir," he announced. "There is a leader on the Heligoland
affair. I thought perhaps you would care to see it."

"So you could not refrain, Mr. Thompson?" asked Sir Theophilus, with
a suspicion of reproachfulness in his voice.

Thompson did not reply. He merely shrugged his broad shoulders and
waited.

The Secretary of State began to read. As he did so his visitors
narrowly watched his features. Gradually the frown on his brows
relaxed.

"Excellent, Thompson, excellent!" he exclaimed. "You've tackled the
business with most praiseworthy skill. We can now only await
developments. Rest assured that as soon as I have a _communiqué_ from
the Embassy I will send for you again."

But in spite of the efforts of the editor of _The Westminster Daily
Record_, the storm raised by the rival journal attained huge
dimensions. There were indignation meetings in almost every town and
village of the United Kingdom. Letters abusing the Government and
accusing the Foreign Office of being weak-kneed and incapable poured
in by every post. Shouts of "Down with Germany" were raised in
Parliament Street and in Trafalgar Square while intolerant demands
were made that the Fleet should proceed to German waters and smash
the Teutonic Navy to smithereens.

Nor was the anti-German outburst confined to this side of the
"Herring Pond". From New York to San Francisco, and from the Canadian
frontier to the shores of the Gulf of Mexico, the usually
level-headed citizens of the greatest republic on earth shouted for
revenge for the insult offered to one of their sons. It required the
greatest diplomacy on the part of those in authority tactfully to
curb the impatience of millions until the fateful report from Berlin
should arrive.

The British and United States Ambassadors at the German capital lost
no time in presenting a polite yet firm demand that they should be
permitted to have access to the two condemned spies. To this the
Kaiser's ministers promised their consideration.

Meanwhile General Heinrich von Wittelsbach had been hurriedly
summoned to Berlin. He fully realized that there was danger ahead.
There were two courses open to him: either to confess his error,
explain his motives, and throw himself upon the clemency of his
Imperial master; or else to take a high hand, stanchly declare that
no mistake had been made, and appeal to the Kaiser not to lower the
dignity of the Hohenzollerns by submitting to the arrogant demands of
the ambassadors of Great Britain and the United States.

He chose the latter course. It would mean either victory or
dishonour, whereas by the former course nothing but disgrace would be
his portion.

It was at a levee in the imperial palace of Potsdam that the Emperor
questioned the governor of his fortress of Heligoland.

Von Wittelsbach's answer came--firmly and without hesitation.

"Sire, I give you my solemn word--the word of a soldier--that neither
the English officer, Hamerton, nor the American, Detroit, is in the
Island of Heligoland."

Therein he spoke truthfully, for before leaving for Berlin the
commandant had ordered the removal of the prisoners to the adjacent
island of Sandinsel.




CHAPTER XVII

The Sandinsel Tunnel


AFTER their recapture Hamerton and Detroit were shut up in separate
cells, the former in the same place as before, while the American was
lodged in a disused casemate of the Bucket Horn Battery.

Their captors left nothing undone to guarantee the safety of the
prisoners. Hamerton's cell had been recemented over the original
floor to a depth of four inches of solid concrete. The bars of his
window had been removed and others of considerably greater thickness
securely let into the stonework. An observation hole had been cut in
the doorway, and the jailers were given instructions to visit the
prisoners' cells every two hours, day and night.

Every few hours wireless messages came from Torpedo-boat-destroyer
S174. They brought slight consolation to Von Wittelsbach's peace of
mind. The long-sought-for yacht still remained alongside the quay at
Delfzyl.

Then came the news that an English newspaper had published the
information that the spies were Sub-Lieutenant John Hamerton and
Oswald Detroit, an American subject.

Von Wittelsbach was for the time being speechless with rage and
mortification. He anticipated the order to proceed to Berlin to give
an explanation, and ere he set out he gave instructions that the
prisoners should be removed to Sandinsel.

It was late at night when a file of marines entered Hamerton's cell.
The sergeant in charge roughly ordered him to get up and dress.
Although still weak with the effects of his brief spell of liberty,
the Sub was rapidly recovering. Two days' rest was sufficient to
banish the pain in his neck caused by his involuntary dive into the
secret gunpit of the Breit Horn battery. His bruised fingers gave him
considerable inconvenience, so that he took a long time over his
dressing operations.

"Hasten," ordered the sergeant more than once, but Hamerton paid
scant heed. He was resolved not to retard the healing of his hand by
unnecessary haste, since he might even yet have an opportunity of
eluding his captors.

The fragments of the prepared cotton from the fireproof Zeppelin he
still retained in his shoes, but the steel spike which had served him
so well had been discovered and taken away by his jailers soon after
his recapture.

"Roll your blankets," ordered the non-commissioned officer gruffly.
You are to take them with you."

"Evidently I am off on a long journey," thought the Sub at this stage
of the proceedings. "What's up now, I wonder? Judging by the
elaborate alterations they have made to my quarters I thought they
meant to keep me here for a very long time."

"March!" ordered the sergeant, pointing to the door. "No tricks,
mind. Our rifles are loaded."

Along the corridor, down the steps, and out into the open the file of
marines conducted their prisoner. Then the gates in the outer wall
were thrown open, and the Sub found himself in the street.

Turning sharp to the left the party marched along the broad, even
road leading towards the Zeppelin station. It did not take them long
to arrive at the barbed-wire fence. Hamerton could not help
contrasting the time it took with the tedious, cautious crawl over
that very ground only a few nights before.

Here the marines were challenged by a sentry. The sergeant advanced,
whispered the password, and received permission to proceed.

A large extent of the fence had been levelled, and over the barbed
wire were placed the metal coverings Hamerton had noticed during his
tour of investigation.

Down the familiar incline the Sub was hurried, till the marines
halted within twenty yards of the circular expanse out of which
opened the caves for the giant aircraft.

Everything was now in darkness, but by the presence of numbers of
soldiers and seamen Hamerton concluded that one of the Zeppelins was
about to be hauled out for a nocturnal flight. He wondered vaguely if
he were to be an involuntary passenger.

A sliding door opened in the cliff, revealing a long passage lit at
regular intervals with electric incandescent lights. A waft of hot,
moist air greeted the Sub as he entered.

"By the right--march!" ordered the sergeant.

The tunnel was only wide enough to admit of two men walking abreast.
Along the ground ran a narrow-gauge tram line. At every twenty-five
yards or thereabouts was a niche, intended as a refuge for foot
passengers upon the approach of any rolling stock. For the first
hundred yards the tunnel was on the downgrade, then it was horizontal
in direction. Overhead, and above the hollow tramp of his escort, the
Sub could hear a dull, muffled roar: it was the sea. The tunnel,
then, was passing under a portion of North Haven.

Hamerton calculated that he had gone quite a mile through the tunnel
ere the upward gradient commenced. One hundred and twenty paces more
and the prisoner and his escort were confronted by a steel door. On
either side was a deep recess. In one of them stood a portly soldier
in the uniform of the fortress artillery. Apparently he had already
received his instructions, for, with a familiar nod to the
non-commissioned officer in charge of the party, he unlocked and
rolled back the sliding door.

For half a minute or so Hamerton could see nothing. The sudden
transition from the well-lighted submarine tunnel to the blackness of
the night temporarily deprived him of his sense of sight.

He gradually became aware that he was in a stone gallery open to the
heavens, but additionally protected by mounds of earth and sand piled
well above the level of the enclosing walls. To bind the soil, thorn
bushes had been planted. These also served to screen the gallery from
observation, while as a protection from shell-fire traverses had been
provided.

Just above the summit of one part of the mound Hamerton could see a
quaintly-shaped iron tower, the light from which was occulted every
three seconds.

Now he knew exactly where he was. The opening of the tunnel was about
a hundred yards north-west of the North Beacon of Sandinsel. Where
the latest British Admiralty chart showed an expanse of sand covered
at high water, his sense of vision told him that a vast extent of
artificial ground had risen from the sea.

Another thing struck him in a very forcible manner: on either side of
the gallery were hung rectangular steel plates, measuring roughly ten
feet by six, and painted in a medley of colours. It was like the
so-called "invisible" colouring on the guns and gun-shields of
British fortifications, the idea being that at a distance the various
hues would blend and form a neutral tint. But in this instance the
metal plates were hinged at the top edge. They could be raised by
means of levers, and thus form a V-shaped covering to the gallery,
presumably as a protection from high-angle fire or from explosives
dropped from a hostile airship.

But Hamerton had little leisure to observe these things. The sergeant
waited until he had received the password for the Sandinsel portion
of the fortress, and then gave the order to march.

The enclosed way seemed interminable. For one thing, it never ran in
a straight line for more than twenty yards at one time. Here and
there other galleries branched both to left and right--the majority
to the right. In places huge armoured bridges crossed the concealed
way. On one a travelling crane, electrically propelled, was in the
act of crossing.

The whole place seemed alive, judging by the sounds. The Sub could
hear the sharp rattle of pneumatic riveters, the peculiar scroop of
electric drills, and the thud of ponderous hammers, punctuated by the
deafening hiss of compressed air. From a greater distance came the
monotonous grinding sounds of a fleet of dredgers at work. There was
no mistaking that: Hamerton had seen and heard dredgers at work in
the principal naval ports at home. The groaning, rasping noise as the
heavily-laden buckets come jerkily up the "ladder", the succession of
dull thuds as bucket after bucket throws its contents of mud, sand,
and larger stones down the shoot into the hopper, could not be
mistaken for anything else.

Hamerton was puzzled. A fleet of dredgers--or even a solitary
one--could be heard miles off. Yet during his enforced detention at
Heligoland he had never heard the faintest sound that suggested
operations of that nature.

"Well, it's either one of two things," he thought. "Either the cliffs
of Heligoland possess strange acoustic properties, and deflect the
sound entirely, or else these vessels have started work to-night for
the first time--at least, since I set foot upon the island."

His musings were cut short by his escort coming to an abrupt halt
outside a postern. Here, in front of the neutral-grey-coloured
sentry-box--which had recently superseded the parti-coloured diagonal
lines for which the German military authorities had a
predilection--stood a sentinel with his bayonet at the "ready".

Even when the sergeant of the escort gave the password he was not
permitted to pass the gateway until the rest of the corporal's guard
had been turned out. Those responsible for the safety of the West
Kalbertan Battery had evidently made up their minds to take no
chances.

Hamerton saw very little of the interior of the fort that had only
recently been constructed on foundations formed of ferro-concrete
piles sunk twenty feet through the sand and another thirty feet in
the stiff clay that composed the subsoil.

The West Kalbertan Battery had been well placed. Its armament,
consisting of six fifteen-inch guns and a number of light
quick-firers, commanded the only approach to North Haven from the
north. It was one of a chain of six batteries--the others being the
East Kalbertan, the Krid Brunnen, the Düne, the Aar de Brunnen, and
the Sud Sandinsel--that were supposed to render Sandinsel
impregnable. It was this heavy fortifying of the former sandbank that
caused the German engineers to mount nearly all their heavy guns on
Heligoland on the south-west side.

Then, although the guns of Heligoland commanded the approaches to the
Elbe and the Weser, the batteries of Sandinsel were actually the key
of the position. Whoever was master of Sandinsel was master of
Heligoland.

Hamerton was lodged in the upper story of a building within the fort
which was mainly devoted to non-combustible stores. The walls were
not so thick as those of his former prison, the floors were planked,
while the ceiling was of ordinary plaster. The solitary window was
fairly large, glazed, and protected by iron bars that had apparently
only been placed in position a few hours before, for the cement was
barely dry.

Almost immediately on the departure of the escort a lieutenant,
accompanied by two non-commissioned officers, entered the room. The
officer was a fair-haired youth of about twenty. His rounded features
and blue eyes gave him almost a girlish appearance, which his
incipient moustache failed to destroy.

"Ach! Herr Smidt," he began in tolerable English, "I hope you give no
trouble. You cannot escape you out of here--you take my word. If no
trouble, then perhaps we allow you insignificant privileges. So."

The Sub looked at the speaker. The German officer seemed a decent
little chap, he decided.

"I had a rough time of it when I broke out of prison before," he
replied. "Perhaps I may not have the opportunity or the inclination
to do so, especially as I am promised certain privileges if I behave.
But, Herr Lieutenant, let me inform you that I do not answer to the
name of Smith."

The lieutenant smiled and tapped his forehead in a significant
manner. The act irritated Hamerton almost beyond endurance, but the
thought suddenly struck him that perhaps after all the German really
thought he had to deal with a prisoner whose brain had become
affected.

"No; my name is not Smith," continued the Sub earnestly. "I'm
Hamerton, an officer of the British Navy. Don't you believe me?"

The German shook his head.

"I tell you this," he said. "Herr Hamerton sailed from here in his
yacht. He was lost at sea; his comrade also. You will do yourself no
good if you acclaim yourself as Herr Hamerton. Smidt you are, and I
believe you know it. Now be good, and no trouble give."

With that the lieutenant took his departure, and Hamerton was left in
the dark and to his own resources. There was nothing further for him
to do at present, he reflected; so, unstrapping his blankets, he
turned in and was soon fast asleep.

When he awoke the sun was shining brightly, and by its position he
knew that his window faced north-east. He had barely completed his
toilet when his breakfast was brought in.

"Evidently they mean to treat me better than they did at Heligoland,"
he reflected, as he looked at the larger cup of coffee, the long
roll, a pat of butter, and a couple of fried mackerel. "This seems
too good to last."

He set to with a will, for he had a healthy appetite. As he ate he
could not help thinking of his conversation with the German
lieutenant. The man seemed perfectly open about the matter, as if he
really believed the prisoner was under a hallucination.

Then his thoughts turned to Detroit. What had they done with him? Had
he been brought to Sandinsel, or was he still in solitary confinement
in Heligoland?

His meal ended, Hamerton crossed over to the window. The outlook was
not particularly extensive. Immediately below was a kind of
courtyard, with triple lines crossing it in several directions. This
system enabled heavy wagons to be run over the broad gauge, and
lighter trucks to use one of the outer rails and the intermediate
one.

The outer space was bounded by the inner part of the
fortifications--an almost blank wall pierced by a few doorways and
apertures for ventilation.

Hamerton could not see over the wall, but he knew by the presence of
a screen of furze and gorse that the face of the fortifications was
composed of earth and sand, the best material for minimizing the
effects of heavy projectiles.

There his range of vision ended, save for the expanse of blue sky
overhead. He might sit at the window for days at a stretch and still
see nothing of a confidential nature. Save for an occasional
fatigue-party and the passing of a carefully-covered-in train of
trucks drawn by electric tractors, the courtyard was deserted.
Everything in connection with the actual working of the guns was
concealed under the wide mound of earth and sand on the other side of
that stone wall.

"A truly cheerful prospect," thought the Sub. "To gaze upon this
outlook is a rare intellectual treat. I must make the best of it, I
suppose. It is only in old romances that the governor's daughter, or
at least the jailer's daughter, takes compassion upon the hapless
captive, provides him with a safe disguise, collars the keys from her
parent, and releases the object of her affections. This fortress is
controlled by men of blood and iron. Sentiment and romance find no
place in this modern German Gibraltar. Well, it's no use moping I'll
have a look round the room."

It did not take Hamerton long to make a careful examination of the
interior of his prison. With a steel tool in his possession he would
be able to cut his way out with far less exertion than he had to
spend on his previous attempt. The window was but fifteen feet from
the ground; with his strength he felt confident that he could bend
the long iron bars sufficiently to allow him to squeeze through.
Failing that, five minutes of uninterrupted work would be enough for
him to knock a hole in the plastered ceiling and make his escape on
to the roof. But to what purpose?

He was surrounded by the formidable walls of the West Kalbertan
Battery, and, even should he be able to scale the ramparts and evade
the sentries, there was not a place of shelter in the whole of
Sandinsel where he could hope to remain hidden for even an hour.

"The Monte Cristo wheeze is played out," he mused. "It might be
possible to knock down the jailer and put on his clothes, if it were
not for the fact that there are always two men waiting outside.
Besides, there is the password, which I haven't got. That suggestion
is no good. I remember reading of an authentic case of a man in a
debtor's jail getting hold of a strip of raw liver and laying it
across his throat. The jailer, thinking his prisoner had put an end
to himself, ran out of the cell, and in his fright forgot to close
and lock the door. The prisoner made good his escape. That was a neat
trick; but then that was not within the walls of a modern fortress.
It's a case of wait and see, only with more of the waiting and
considerably less of the seeing, I fancy."

Yet he did not fall a victim to black despair. He was eminently of a
very sanguine disposition, and, recognizing the truth of the saying
that "while there's life there's hope", he made up his mind to keep
bodily fit, so as to be able to take full advantage of any chance
that fortune might throw in his way.

The Sub looked about him for some object to practise with. The chair
caught his attention. It was a solid oak one with a rush bottom, just
the thing to use as a bar bell and keep his muscles pliant.

His still tender fingers caused him some misgiving, but with very
little effort he raised the chair above his head. To his great
delight he found that the stiffness of his neck and shoulders was
hardly noticeable.

Up and down he swung the chair. For one thing, it killed time; it
also kept him in training. He revelled in the exertion.

Suddenly the door opened, and the soldier detailed to act as his
jailer entered. Hamerton faced round, his improvised gymnastic
apparatus still poised above his head.

With a yell the fellow dropped the earthenware basin on the floor and
backed hurriedly out of the door, shouting at the top of his voice
that the Englishman had gone mad.

A picket was hastily told off, and, accompanied by the fair-haired
lieutenant and a surgeon, the soldiers entered the Sub's room, to
find Hamerton calmly sitting on the chair.

"Is this the way you promise to behave?" questioned the lieutenant.
"What have you done?"

"I was taking exercise," replied Hamerton.

"Exercise? Mein Gott, your form of exercise very remarkable is, Herr
Smidt. Now you be sensible. I give you one more chance. If you behave
not, then I report to Herr Major Kohn, and you will be put in far
worse place."

The lieutenant and the surgeon walked out of the room, followed by
the men; but half an hour later another jailer appeared with a pile
of books, "for the use of Herr Smidt, with the compliments of
Lieutenant Schaffer."




CHAPTER XVIII

The Errant Airship


THE next day was warm and sunny, with hardly any wind. It would have
been an ideal day for cricket, thought Hamerton, as he gazed through
the window upon the deserted courtyard. It made confinement doubly
hard and irksome.

Continuously the noise of machinery and the busy hum of workmen rose
in the sultry air. The smell of petrol and occasionally wafts of hot
mineral oil seemed to pervade the atmosphere.

Yet above the din could be heard the dull roar of the sea: the sullen
breakers lashing themselves into masses of white foam upon the inner
edges of the Hohe Brunnen shoal. It was a sure sign of a storm far
out to sea.

The Sub was listless. In vain he tried to fix his mind upon the books
the fair-haired lieutenant had lent him. It was all to no purpose.
Again and again he threw down the volume and returned to the window
to look upon a vista of paving stones and an almost blank wall.

At about three in the afternoon a shadow, travelling at a great pace,
fell athwart the courtyard. It could not be a cloud, for the sky was
of a deep-blue colour and destitute of any form of condensed vapour.

Presently he saw the reason for the shadow. It was a huge military
Zeppelin, larger than any he had yet seen. Owing to the altitude of
the airship it was difficult to judge her dimensions, but by a
rough-and-ready comparison with the height of the men who formed her
crew, Hamerton came to the conclusion that she was at least eight
hundred feet in length, forty-five feet in height and about seventy
feet in beam. Not only did she have three cars slung underneath, but
on the upper surface of the outer aluminium envelope was a broad
gangway, terminating at each end in a wedge-shaped deck-house.

At first Hamerton could see only the rails of the gangway, but as the
airship stood farther away to the eastward he discovered four guns so
mounted as to be able to fire in a vertical direction, besides being
able to be trained abeam.

With the naked eye the Sub counted thirty-two men on board. Others
were doubtless in the nacelles, so that he estimated that the crew
numbered not far short of fifty.

Unlike the British dirigible, the craft was painted a dull grey on
her under body and an olive green above the line of her greatest
perimeter. The only splash of bright colour about her was the black
cross ensign of Germany that flew from a short staff at the after end
of the upper platform.

As the Zeppelin passed over the West Kalbertan Battery her speed was
at least thirty miles an hour; but even as the Sub watched she
lurched forward and settled down to a pace of nearly thrice her
former rate.

In a very few moments she was lost to sight, although flying at an
altitude of nearly a thousand feet, travelling in the direction of
the North Sea entrance to the Kiel Canal.

"Unwieldy brute!" ejaculated the Sub. "I wonder what headway she
would make in a gale of wind? It's a fine day, so I suppose they are
taking their pet gasbag for an airing. It strikes me pretty forcibly
that they'll have to be pretty sharp about it, for that ground swell
is a certain sign of a gale."

Twenty minutes later an air squadron consisting of seven seaplanes
flew overhead. The Sub regarded them with curiosity. He had heard
that the German authorities, after repeated experiments, had decided
to build a number of improved seaplanes to be stationed on the
Frisian coast, and now for the first time he saw them in actual
flight.

They were flying low--at less than a hundred and fifty feet above the
ground; but they flew none the less steadily. The floats were really
three boats, the centre one big, about twenty feet in length, and
decked in with the exception of two small wells. Immediately in front
of the foremost one was a one-pounder automatic gun protected by a
V-shaped shield. Abaft the after cockpit was a machine gun of the
Maxim type.

On either side of the main float was a subsidiary one, serving simply
as outriggers to give lateral stability to the seaplane when resting
on the surface of the sea.

Between the floats, and suspended from rods running in a fore-and-aft
direction, were a dozen cylindro-conical objects that the Sub
recognized as bombs for dropping upon hostile ships and
fortifications.

It was clearly evident that all the power of offence was distributed
on or between the floats, leaving the rest of the seaplane for
elevating, steering, and propulsion purposes. The main planes were
comparatively short in distance from tip to tip, but broad in
proportion. The fabric was apparently of light, non-flexible metal,
curved with the convex side uppermost, while both planes were set at
an angle of about sixty degrees to the centre line. There were two
propellers, one set slightly below the planes, the shaft being driven
by means of a chain connected with the engine. The second propeller,
worked on a shaft within and projecting beyond the main shaft, was so
arranged that its rotation was in an opposite direction to that of
the after one. By this means the after propeller "gripped" the air
thrown back by the foremost one, and a considerable increase in speed
was claimed to have been obtained.

Extending right aft for a distance of ten feet beyond the vertical
rudder was a long hollow pole made of aluminium. Surrounding it was a
canvas covering, secured at the end nearest the main planes by a
metal band. This device was supposed to be for the purpose of saving
life should the seaplane become disabled in mid-air and be unable to
volplane down to the surface of the sea. By drawing the metal band
forward the canvas would be distended by the wind and thus form a
huge parachute. Provided the crew were not thrown clear of the
falling craft they would be able to descend with it at very little
risk.

An experiment had been tried in Kuriche Haff only a few days
previously. A seaplane was hoisted to a height of two thousand feet
by a dirigible. The parachute safety band was released, and the craft
dropped. It fell erratically for nearly a hundred yards before the
parachute became fully distended; then, tilting nose downwards, it
continued descending in a series of spirals, its rate being greatly
retarded. Striking the surface of the water the seaplane dived till
half the length of her floats and a part of her main planes were
submerged. Then, like a cork, she leapt clear of the surface and
settled naturally on her floats.

Hamerton, of course, was ignorant of this highly-confidential test,
but the unusual sight of a pole projecting far in the wake of the
seaplanes attracted his attention. At first he came to the conclusion
that it was a form of aerial torpedo tube, till it suddenly occurred
to him that it might be a form of arresting the attraction of gravity
in the event of an accidental downward plunge.

Almost as soon as the seaplanes passed out of sight Lieutenant
Schaffer entered the room, accompanied by the two men who acted as
jailers.

"You haf seen part of our Zherman air fleet?" he enquired affably.

"Yes," replied Hamerton; then, on the spur of the moment, he added:
"I see you have adopted the parachute principle in the event of an
accident?"

"Mein Gott!" ejaculated the astonished lieutenant; "how you know
that?"

"Saw it with my own eyes," replied the Sub, delighted at the
successful guess he had made. "I thought your people would collar the
idea from us sooner or later."

"Collar? What do you mean?" asked Schaffer, completely mystified.
"Collar? That something is around the neck--dog collar, horse collar,
stylish collar, hein?"

"Well, crib, then."

"Crib? Ach, I haf it! Crib something is to do with children. You say
our Zherman air fleet it is in infancy, eh? You are all wrong, as you
will see."

"I said nothing of the sort," said Hamerton, smiling. "I said you
collared, cribbed our ideas--sneaked them."

"I understand not still," expostulated the German lieutenant. "I haf
not learned the word 'sneak' in my vocabulary."

"Then suppose I explain that you borrowed the idea of a parachute
from us?"

Schaffer literally gasped.

"You then have a like device in England? Then it is by spies such as
you, Herr Smidt, that it was made known."

Whatever had been his object in entering Hamerton's cell the Sub
never found out, for the lieutenant lost no time in informing his
superior officer that these English had already got to learn how to
prevent disasters to aircraft heavier than air.

As Hamerton had foreseen, the gale began to make itself felt. Just
before sunset a strong breeze from the east sprang up, and in less
than twenty minutes the Sub could see columns of spray dashing high
above the seawall between the East Kalbertan Battery and the Düne
Fort.

As darkness set in the wind increased in violence. Clouds of sand and
salt spray were flung against the window of the Sub's room, the
furious blasts howled over the chimney pots and through the overhead
telegraph wires.

Then the searchlights were switched on. The giant beams swung slowly
to and fro, till at one moment the upper part of the wall opposite
Hamerton's window was as brilliant as polished silver, at another as
black as Erebus.

Still no rain fell. Up to the present it was a gale of wind, one that
would blow itself out in a comparatively short space of time.

Hamerton had no thought of going to bed. He stuck to his post at the
window, fully expecting to see the giant airship come battling with
the gale in an endeavour to find shelter in the cavernous sheds on
the island of Heligoland.

Suddenly, above the howling of the elements, a bugle rang out. From
the barrack quarters within the battery issued scores of men dressed
in brown-canvas working suits. Without waiting to form up they ran in
the direction of the main gateway. Clearly something of the nature of
an accident had occurred to warrant this hasty nocturnal parade.

Then Hamerton saw the reason. Picked out by several searchlights the
giant Zeppelin appeared. She was battling bravely against the wind,
but slowly and surely was being driven astern. She was flying low.
Her commander evidently decided that it was too hazardous to attempt
to return to her proper berth, and was endeavouring to descend under
the lee of the East Kalbertan Battery, where a shallow depression in
the wake of the low walls offered the only possible though doubtful
shelter. With the thought of previous disasters fresh in their minds
the Germans dreaded the possibility of being blown far out to sea.
They would not even take the risk of sheltering to leeward of the
lofty Heligoland; they preferred to attempt to secure the unwieldy
airship on Sandinsel.

Lower and lower sank the Zeppelin, till her nacelles were hidden from
Hamerton's eyes by the intervening wall. Her way seemed momentarily
checked as ropes were thrown to the hundreds of waiting soldiers. As
fast as they could move, two-thirds of her crew slid down to earth,
only the officers and twelve men remaining until the Zeppelin should
be properly secured.

"I wish the blessed thing would smash up," thought the Sub. "Not that
I want any lives to be lost, but because the Germans crow over their
wonderful airships and construct elaborate castles in the air for the
humiliation of England."

Even as these thoughts flashed through his mind the airship swung
round broadside to the wind. In an instant swarms of men were being
lifted off the ground or being dragged over it like dead flies on a
resinous string. Gamely they struggled to keep the errant aircraft
under control, but in vain.

Rapidly the Zeppelin drifted towards the West Kalbertan Battery, till
her huge envelope loomed high above the fortifications. With a dull
thud the nacelles struck the earthworks. The frail aluminium gave
before the shock, and the remainder of her crew, with one exception,
were precipitated upon the sand.

Relieved of their weight, the Zeppelin bounded upwards for a distance
of about ten feet, just clearing the formidable wire entanglements.
Then a downward eddy seemed to strike her, and she dropped till the
fragments of her cars touched the pavement of the courtyard. The
nearmost portion of her aluminium envelope was now within thirty
yards of Hamerton's window. He realized that nothing short of a
miracle could prevent the unmanageable craft from buckling itself
against the angle of the storehouse in which his cell was situated.

With praiseworthy devotion the soldiers still hung on to the guide
ropes till the foremost of them were hauled to within a few feet of
the barbed-wire fence. Thrown into a blaze of silvery light by the
searchlights, the entanglements became strikingly apparent to the
luckless soldiers. It was more than flesh and blood could
stand--being slowly dragged over an expanse of sharp iron barbs. In a
moment the guide ropes from the after-end of the Zeppelin were
abandoned.

The next thing Hamerton saw was a shower of tiles, bricks, laths, and
plaster falling about him, to the accompaniment of a succession of
most appalling crashes.

Instinctively he leapt backwards as a twisted and distorted mass of
metal was forced through the aperture. Between the rents in the
masonry the slanting beams of half a dozen searchlights played upon
the dust-laden atmosphere. The grinding of the enormous body of the
Zeppelin, added to the roar of the wind and the shouts of dismay of
the baffled soldiers, formed a fitting accompaniment to the scene of
desolation.

A train of thoughts flashed across the Sub's mind. He realized that
he was in imminent peril of being crushed like a rat in a trap
beneath the falling brickwork, for one side of the room was already
showing signs of sharing the fate of the part facing the original
direction of the impact. A sudden resolution seized him. Better by
far to make a rush for the tangle of aluminium rods and sheeting and
trust to be lifted clear of the debris than to remain in danger of
the collapsing walls.

With a quick, lever-like wrench the remains of the nacelles described
a complete semicircle. The Zeppelin, free for'ard, was swinging round
on her heel, like a ship that has struck stern foremost upon a
submerged rock. Then, with a comparatively slow yet determined
movement, the wreckage began to assume an upward motion.

Hardly realizing what he was doing, Hamerton sprang over a heap of
bricks and dried mortar, and grasped one of the vertical rods that
still connected the damaged car with the outer envelope of the gas
bag. Half-blinded with dust, his grotesque clothing rent almost from
his back, he found himself being raised from the ruin of his cell. He
felt the cold breeze of the open air upon his heated forehead.

Then, hardly knowing whether he was on or above the ground, he flung
his legs round the twisted rod to which he had clung so desperately
with his hands. Even as he did so the side wall of his cell
collapsed. Another few seconds and he would have been crushed to
death beneath the debris.

Released from the restraining wall, and no longer held in
semi-captivity by the swarm of men, who had been compelled to
relinquish their hold upon the guide ropes, the damaged Zeppelin
bounded to a height of nearly a hundred feet, the while being urged
onward at a tremendous pace towards the rocky cliffs of Heligoland.

The Sub was not one to lose his nerve even in a tight corner. His
first step was to gain a place of greater security than that afforded
by a trailing rod that ended in space less than three feet beneath
him. Hand over hand he climbed, till he reached a metallic beam that
at a very recent period formed one of the fore-and-aft girders of the
lower gangway.

Here he sat in comparative safety. He could rest until he regained
his breath ere he made another bid for greater safety.

The wind no longer howled through the chaos of broken and twisted
rods. Borne along at almost the same velocity as that of the gale,
the Zeppelin was apparently floating in the still air, although in
reality her speed over the ground was now not much less than sixty
miles an hour. Assailed on all sides by the brilliant searchlights,
the derelict aircraft was heading straight for the cliffs at Bucket
Horn. Unless she lifted herself sufficiently to clear the one hundred
and twenty-eight feet of cliff she would inevitably be dashed to
pieces against the sandstone bluff.

Shading his eyes from the blinding glare, Hamerton could see the
precipitous wall of rock momentarily growing larger and larger.
Thirty feet were wanting to clear the edge of the cliff. It seemed as
if nothing could save the uncontrollable Zeppelin.

Hamerton set his jaw tightly. He fully realized the danger. He was
mentally picturing the impending disaster, the bulging sides of the
envelope charging the cliff and being crushed like an empty eggshell
against the inflexible wall of sandstone. The remains of the nacelles
would be swung violently inwards, the concussion would result in his
being dislodged from his position and being flung heavily upon the
rocky, breaker-swept ledges at the base of the island.

Yet the expected did not happen. An upward eddy, caused by the wind
being deflected by the perpendicular cliff, tossed the Zeppelin in
its boisterous grip.

Her stern portion, being lighter than the bows, since most of her
weight had already been torn away from that end, swung clear of the
cliff. Hamerton could see the roof of a searchlight shed slip past
barely twenty feet beneath him. Then came a sudden jerk that wellnigh
dislodged the Sub from his precarious position. Only his tenacious
grip saved him.

The whole of the enormous bulk of the Zeppelin seemed to pause
momentarily, then with a sickening, heaving motion the aircraft shot
upwards to an additional height of five hundred feet. In swinging
past the brink of the chasm the destruction of the machinery
compartment of the midship nacelle was completed, and her motors,
weighing little short of a ton and a half, were precipitated to the
ground, rolling into a concealed gunpit and greatly damaging the
breech mechanism of the weapon.

Just then a loud roar came from one of the forts, the powerful Spitz
Horn Battery. The Germans, despairing at the loss of the pride of
their aerial fleet, and fearful lest she should be borne by the gale
to the shores of the hated England, had decided upon the expedient of
riddling her with heavy shells. In the hope that their vaunted
hole-closing fabric would in this instance prove unequal to the
conditions laid upon it, the gunners used the secondary armament of
twenty-six-centimetres weapons.

With an unearthly shriek the first projectile, weighing nearly three
hundred pounds, passed harmlessly above the envelope of the errant
Zeppelin, bursting with a lurid red flash at a distance of five
hundred yards behind her. Two more shells followed, almost
simultaneously. These fell far beneath the rapidly-moving target.
Although the aim in a vertical plane was good, the artillery-men were
hopelessly at a loss as regards elevation. The Zeppelin, now only
faintly visible in the rays of the distant searchlights, was out of
range and well on her way across the stormy North Sea.




CHAPTER XIX

At the Mercy of the Winds


IT would ill describe the state of mind of the deputy commandant of
the fortress of Heligoland to say that he was thunderstruck at the
latest disaster that had overtaken one of the German air fleet. It
was he who had given the order for the gunners to bring down the
derelict. Their failure to do so only increased his consternation. He
was almost in a state of stupefaction. At one moment he raved at the
indiscretion of the commander of the Zeppelin in attempting to come
to earth in a gale of wind; at another he sat with his hands clasped
tightly across his eyes, as if trying to shut out the inglorious
sight of the hitherto peerless airship drifting helplessly at the
mercy of the elements.

Then came the disconcerting news that one of the spies had escaped.
The ruins of his cell had been hastily examined without any trace
being found of his body, and it was owing solely to the statement of
one of the men, who said he believed he saw the Englishman clinging
to the wreckage, that the authorities came to the hasty, but none the
less accurate, decision that such indeed was the case. This stirred
the second commandant to action. He ordered the whole of the second
flotilla of torpedo-boat destroyers to proceed at once to sea, in the
hope that they might overhaul the errant Zeppelin should the gale
moderate.

In less than ten minutes from the time of receiving the order the
first of the destroyers left South Haven, followed with commendable
celerity by her consorts. Regardless of the high-crested seas they
steamed under forced draught. Dense clouds of black smoke, tinged
with dull-red flame, belched from their squat funnels, which speedily
became white with salt. Swept fore and aft, even at the risk of
carrying away most of the deck gear the frail vessels rushed through
the blackness of the night, spreading fanwise between north-west and
south-west in order to cover the possible limits of the object of the
search.

Meanwhile a wireless message in code was dispatched to the German
Admiralty. It was useless to conceal the magnitude of the disaster,
but one point was omitted. No reference was made to the supposed
presence of the English spy upon the derelict. That information was
sent only to General Heinrich von Wittelsbach, who was on the point
of returning to resume his command.

The fates seemed to be working against Von Wittelsbach. Almost on the
top of his carefully-worded denial to his emperor came the
disquieting report that Hamerton was on board the fugitive Zeppelin.
The commandant's sole hope lay in the destroyers which had been
dispatched in search of the truant. Should they fail, it was more
than likely that the airship would either be driven across to Great
Britain or else fall into the sea. Her huge bulk could hardly pass
unnoticed by the scores of British trawlers at work on the Dogger,
since from the direction of the wind the Zeppelin would be blown
directly over that great fishing ground. In either case Hamerton
stood a fighting chance of being saved, and then the truth would out.

Early on the following morning Von Wittelsbach embarked on a light
cruiser that had orders to await him at Cuxhaven. Twenty minutes
later the vessel anchored in South Haven. The destroyers were even
now returning from their fruitless search; their wireless messages
told the same tale with monotonous and depressing regularity; and to
add to the irony of the situation the short summer's gale had blown
itself out, and the sun shone brilliantly from a cloudless sky. The
sea had subsided, and only a long oily swell served to remind the
fisher folk of the Frisians and the shores of Schleswig-Holstein of
the storm that had wrought havoc on their coasts.

For the rest of the day General von Wittelsbach remained shut up in
the Government House, waiting and waiting, hoping against hope that
the threatened exposure of his duplicity might yet pass away.


Throughout the short summer's night Hamerton clung to his frail
support. He gloried in his position. Nothing seemed to trouble him.
Here he was floating in hundreds of feet in the air, and being rapidly
borne westward by the partially crippled Zeppelin.

The aircraft, being entirely out of control, was nothing more than a
non-dirigible balloon. For the most part she drifted broadside on to
the wind, occasionally describing a pendulum-like motion in a
horizontal plane. Otherwise she was fairly steady, with hardly any
tendency to dip her bow or stern. The air was warm, the threatened
rain had not fallen, the airship seemed far above the surface of the
sea, and showed no inclination of descending. By occasional bearings
from certain well-known stars, the Sub derived the consolation that
the westward drift was still maintained.

Day began to break: a grey light in the north-east betokened the
approaching dawn and the coming of fine weather. This latter
circumstance was not pleasing to the self-constituted crew of the
airship. He realized that with the falling of the wind the progress
of the Zeppelin would naturally be retarded. His wish was to place as
many miles betwixt himself and his prison isle as he could in the
shortest possible time. He had counted upon that; but if hung up in
the middle of the North Sea the airship stood a chance of recapture
by German torpedo craft, or destruction by the guns of the Teutonic
seaplanes, which he fully expected would be sent for that purpose.

The exhilaration of the pure air raised his already buoyant spirits.
He felt as if he could dance a hornpipe even on the narrow girder on
which he sat. Instead, he began to whistle, till the effort reminded
him very forcibly of the pangs of hunger.

It was now light enough to see about him. He found himself just in
front of the ruins of the after nacelle, that looked almost exactly
like a railway carriage with the floor knocked out. Abaft were the
remains of two of the propellers, with only one blade left intact.
The alley way communicating with the midship and foremost cars was
originally outside the outer aluminium envelope. This had been torn
away for a length of nearly a hundred feet, only the longitudinal
girders and a few vertical rods remaining.

Could the Sub successfully make his way over that intervening space
he would be able to find ample floor space in and on each side of the
central nacelle, that had practically escaped damage.

It would be a risky performance, but Hamerton decided to hazard it.
It was like "laying along" the foreyard of a square-rigged ship, only
without the footropes. Instead, there was the grip afforded by the
still-holding aluminium stays, which, although more than an
arm's-length apart, could be made good use of, provided the climber
did not lose his balance when halfway between.

Standing upright upon the narrow metal track Hamerton mentally
measured the distance to the nearmost upright rod. It was roughly
about eight feet. In two rapid but deliberate strides he gained the
first halting place of his short but hazardous journey. Two more
stages gave him increased confidence, and the next thirty feet he
negotiated with comparative ease, in spite of the gentle undulating
motion of the aircraft.

Then came an absence of any support for his hands for a space of
thrice the distance between those he had just passed. Beyond that the
rest of the way would be easy, for several partially-rent plates,
that at one time formed partitions of the envelope, still remained
fixed to the girder.

"Neck or nothing," muttered the Sub. "Here goes!"

Three steps did he take, when his foot slipped. Vainly he tried to
regain his balance; the sag of the badly-supported girder, combined
with the swaying of the airship, prevented him from so doing, and
with outstretched arm he fell sideways off the slender framework.

His left hand caught in the girder, the flat edge rasping the skin
almost to the bone. His fingers gripped as only those of a man used
to working aloft could do: once again his training on the old
_Britannia_ stood him in good stead.

Like a flash he threw his right arm over the girder. There he hung,
dangling in mid-air, with the imminent prospect of dropping eight
hundred feet or so, to be smashed to a pulp as his body struck with
fearful velocity the surface of the North Sea.

Not for a moment did he lose his head when once he felt his hands
gripping the T-shaped girder. He knew that it would only be a waste
of energy to attempt to clamber back; his one and only chance was to
make his way forward to a place where the bent and jagged aluminium
sheathing would afford precarious foothold to enable him to gain the
still-intact platform in the wake of the midship nacelle.

With a slight effort Hamerton raised his legs sufficiently to enable
his heels to rest on the upper face of the girder. His weight was
thus more evenly distributed, and his arms were no longer taxed to
their fullest strength. He was now clinging with hands and feet to
the under side of the aluminium beam, with his nose only a couple of
inches from the lowermost flange of the T-section.

Slowly he edged towards the place whence he hoped to scramble into
safety. Inch by inch, foot by foot--the distance seemed interminable.
Not for an instant did he look down. He knew only too well the fatal
consequences that that indiscretion would entail.

At length his feet touched the metal plate. It was still riveted by
the upper edge of the girder, hanging downwards at an angle of about
thirty degrees and curling to almost a complete circle near its lower
edge.

"Hope to goodness it will hold," thought the Sub. "If it gives, I'm
done."

Cautiously he swung his feet from off the beam. All his weight now
fell upon his fingers. Then his shoe came in contact with the curved
part of the plate. The aluminium sheet gave slightly, but Hamerton
found, to his unbounded relief, that it offered sufficient resistance
to the pressure to permit him to relax his grip with his right hand.

He lost no time, however, in shifting his grasp so that both hands
were on the same side of the girder. Now he was able to half-turn, so
that both feet rested on the curl of the plate.

Summoning his remaining energies, Hamerton sprang. His foothold was
sufficiently good for the purpose, although the twisted plate gave
slightly under the pressure. The next instant he was lying on the
deck with his legs dangling over the edge.

Now that the immediate danger was over, he felt dizzy and sick. For a
moment or so a white mist swam before his eyes. Had the airship
lurched to port he might have fled into space without being conscious
of making an effort to save himself.

After a while the Sub roused himself and took stock of his
surroundings. The platform was barely six feet in width and twenty in
length. On the starboard side was a handrail, which had escaped the
fate that had overtaken the greater part of the suspended portions of
the aircraft. Aft, the platform broke away suddenly, leaving only the
girder which had caused Hamerton such a hazardous journey. The other
end terminated at the bulkhead of the midship nacelle, access to
which was gained by a narrow sliding door.

Even as he looked a hand grasped the edge of the sliding panel,
apparently with the intention of drawing it open. In a moment
Hamerton was on his feet. His dizziness was past, the new phase of
danger that threatened him aroused all his energies. It was quite
possible that several of the crew might have remained on board; if
so, there were complications ahead.

In vain Hamerton sought for a weapon with which to defend himself.
There was nothing: all the twisted aluminium bars within reach were
firmly secured to the platform. He must make the best use of his
fists.

It required considerable effort to double his powerful hands, owing
to the strain of hanging on to the girder, combined with the
lacerated condition of his palms. But having arrived thus far in his
bid for freedom, Hamerton was not the man to knuckle under tamely; he
meant to make a hard fight for liberty.

The sliding panel was giving the unknown a lot of trouble. Owing to
the violent shocks that the airship had experienced, every part of
the framework had been strained, and in this instance the door was
tightly jammed.

Another hand appeared in sight. It was not that of a second man, but
only the left hand of the still unseen member of the crew. For fully
half a minute the fellow wrenched at the non-yielding door, then,
giving up his task as a bad job, he relaxed his hold.

A dull thud, followed by a deep groan, told the Sub that the danger
had been exaggerated. Without hesitation he made his way to the door,
and with a heave of his brawny shoulders sent the panel clattering
into the recess intended for it.

Lying at full length on the floor of the car was a man dressed in the
uniform of a lieutenant of the German Navy. His forehead was caked
with dried blood, his clothes were rent till there was little to
choose between the rags which covered Hamerton's frame and those of
the injured man.

"It is quite evident that this poor fellow is the only member of the
crew left on board," reasoned the Sub, "unless, of course, there are
some lying stunned in the wreck of the fore nacelle. Otherwise they
would have come to his assistance long before this."

He bent over the wounded officer. The lieutenant was quite
unconscious. His chief injury, Hamerton found by a hasty examination,
consisted of a bruise over the right temple. In the centre of the
forehead was a deep, clear cut that could be treated lightly,
although the appearance of the congealed blood made the wound look
far more dangerous than it actually was.

"I wonder where I can find some water?" thought Hamerton. "I'll
investigate."

The midship car was principally devoted to officers' cabins, there
being two on the port side of the through gangway and one to
starboard. The contents of all three had been completely wrecked by
the concussion. Water bottles and jugs lay smashed to fragments upon
the floor. In the midst of the debris he noticed a razor; this he
carefully set aside, vowing to remove the straggling beard that was
beginning to make itself particularly aggressive at the first
opportunity.

For'ard of the nacelle, and adjoining the place formerly occupied by
the motors, were two large tanks, one on either side of the gangway.
One had been "started", a large rent showing in the sheet metal. The
other was intact, and full of water.

"Salt!" ejaculated Hamerton disgustedly. "Water ballast, of course.
It may come in handy though."

Continuing his forward pilgrimage the Sub reached the wreckage of the
foremost car. Here the twelve-pounder gun had fallen through the
floor, leaving jagged portions of the floor plates sufficiently wide
to allow the Sub to gain the interior. In one corner of a subdivision
of the compartment stood a metal freshwater tank, and close to it, in
a rack, a number of cups. Without delay the Sub, carefully carrying a
small quantity of water, made his way back to where the wounded
officer lay.

The German was still insensible. Drawing a handkerchief from the
unconscious man's pocket Hamerton dipped it in the water and
proceeded to wash the cut in his forehead. As he did so he recognized
that fate had thrown an old acquaintance across his path, for the
officer was Lieutenant Schwalbe, the same who had effected Hamerton's
arrest on board the _Diomeda_.

Having attended to the injured man as well as the limited means at
his disposal would admit, the Sub decided that it was time he made an
examination of the aircraft that had under remarkable circumstances
come under his command.

Looking down over the rail he found that the Zeppelin was maintaining
a height of about a thousand feet. Unknown to him the vessel had
dropped to less than a fifth of that distance just before dawn, but
with the rise of temperature following sunrise she had regained her
former altitude.

The sea was still foam-flecked, and, although it was impossible to
form an accurate description of the state of the waves from that
height, Hamerton had reason to suppose that the gale had not yet
blown itself out.

Allowing the average rate of the derelict to be forty-five miles an
hour, he came to the conclusion that she was now--unless the
direction had changed--within a hundred and fifty miles of the
Northumberland or Berwickshire coast.

As far as the eye could see the surface of the water was unbroken by
any vessel large or small. The North Sea seemed entirely deserted.

The pangs of hunger, that had been temporarily banished while the Sub
was attending to the injured Schwalbe, now reasserted themselves, and
after a short search Hamerton discovered the officers' pantry,
practically intact. After the hard fare he had been accustomed to
during his enforced detention at Heligoland the meal that followed
seemed the best he had ever had in his life, his appetite whetted by
the bracing air and the joyous satisfaction that he had regained his
freedom.

A shave and a wash still further heightened his satisfaction, and,
the deficiencies of his wardrobe demanding attention, he had no
scruples in throwing overboard his ragged parti-coloured uniform of
captivity and donning a greatcoat and trousers of one of the officers
of the airship.

"By Jove! I wonder how the crew got to the platform on top of the
envelope?" he exclaimed. "I really must see what the 'Mount Misery'
of a Zeppelin is like."

His first effort in that direction was to make a thorough examination
of the sub-compartments of the midship car, but no signs of a means
of gaining the elevated deck were forthcoming. Nor would he again
risk the hazardous way along the single girder to the remains of the
after nacelle.

Again he went for'ard. Almost immediately within the bow nacelle, and
to the right of the sliding door, was a vertical flight of steps
formed by means of steel bars set across an angle of the compartment.

"These must lead somewhere," he argued, "although they don't appear
to. So here goes!"

From the third step he was able to touch the aluminium plating that
formed the ceiling of the nacelle. His hand came in contact with a
metal knob that had in the gloom hitherto escaped his notice.

Backwards and forwards he strove to move this object. It seemed
immovable. He tugged, pushed, twisted it all to no purpose.

"Like everything else on board this blessed packet the thing's
jammed," he growled. "I'll get a cold chisel from the armourer's
chest and cut a hole through the plate. Great Christopher Columbus!
what's that?"

A bell was ringing violently in some part of the aircraft. Perhaps,
after all, there were more of the crew still at their posts on the
upper platform?

He was about to descend, when, his eyes getting more accustomed to
the gloom, he caught sight of a bolt placed at less than a foot from
the knob that had so completely baffled his efforts.

He drew back the bolt. The flap above his head immediately swung back
on a pivot, disclosing a long tunnel-like shaft. Simultaneously the
bell ceased to ring.

"What a silly ass I am!" declared Hamerton. "I see the game. By
touching that knob a bell rings for the purpose of warning those on
deck that someone is ascending. That is quite feasible, since two
persons could not pass each other in this exaggerated tin-whistle
pipe."

Without hesitation he commenced to climb. The interior of the tube
was of polished aluminium and reflected shafts of light that entered
from the open top. He could see the blue sky overhead.

It was a long climb, for the vertical passage was nearly fifty feet
in height. It reminded the Sub of the interior of a battleship's
mast. A faint scent of hydrogen assailed his nostrils. Whether it was
an accidental leakage sufficiently serious to affect the buoyancy of
the airship or merely the natural wastage from the ballonettes the
Sub knew not.

Upon gaining the upper platform Hamerton's first act was to inspect
the fore-and-aft shelters. Both were deserted. They were also
practically intact. The standard compass for'ard was in working
order. More by force of habit than anything else he glanced at the
card. The Zeppelin's bows were pointing due east--exactly the
opposite direction to the way he wanted.

This was a most disconcerting discovery. To be ignominiously borne
back into German territory was humiliating. Rather than let that
happen he would attack the ballonettes, liberate the hydrogen, and
allow the aircraft to settle, half-water-logged, on the North Sea.

Hamerton glanced at his watch and found it was a quarter to five.
That puzzled him, since by the position of the sun it must be nearer
eight o'clock. A second look showed him that his watch had stopped.
He remembered that, contrary to custom, he had omitted to wind it.

Presently a thought struck him. Walking to the end of a transverse
bridge he looked downward. A long way below and far from the
perpendicular a large shadow was cast upon the sea. It was the shadow
of the airship across the sun's rays. For a full minute he watched it
intently, then he gave a sigh of relief.

In his mild panic in noting the direction of the Zeppelin's bows he
had forgotten that, drifting at the mercy of the winds, she was
liable to swing horizontally in any direction. By observing the
direction of the path of the shadow his mind was set at rest. The
airship was drifting nearly sou'-sou'-west.

"That's much better, thanks be!" he ejaculated fervently. "If this
continues I shall land, not in the north, but somewhere in Norfolk or
Suffolk. Perhaps within sight of Lowestoft. But I'll swear the
blessed ship is lower than she was. I wonder where I can find the
altitude gauge? And the wind is falling too. That shadow shows we are
travelling at a bare twenty knots."

Just then the Sub gave a hasty look round over the vast circle of
sea. Something caught his eye. He looked steadily for a few seconds
to make sure there was no mistake.

Less than five miles off was a large torpedo-boat destroyer, pelting
along at top speed. Her commander had spotted the Zeppelin, of that
there could be no doubt. Was the oncoming craft one of the German
destroyers, dispatched to recapture or destroy the errant airship?




CHAPTER XX

Homeward Bound


"IT's a pure piece of bluff--that's my opinion," declared Thompson.
"The most remarkable thing about the whole business is the quiet way
in which the British and United States Governments have accepted the
German authorities' explanation."

Thompson, Bennett, and young Stirling were seated in the former's
sanctum at _The Westminster Daily Record's_ offices, just off
Whitehall.

"Well, what else could they do under the circumstances?" asked
Bennett. "They couldn't very well tell His Imperial Majesty that he
was telling a deliberate untruth; now, could they?"

"Hardly. No, it's the old story--international diplomacy, which,
reduced to its simplest form, means which party can tell the biggest
lie without being found out."

"But we've proof," objected Bennett. "Why on earth wasn't the German
Admiralty asked to produce the alleged spies in spite of their
assurances?"

Thompson shrugged his shoulders.

"What actual proof have we?" he asked. "Only a letter from a German
sailor stating that a friend of his saw Hamerton and Detroit on the
island of Heligoland on the same day as they were supposed to be
washed overboard. The fellow might have made a mistake, all in good
faith, or he might be playing the fool with Stirling."

"But there's the instance of the German destroyer persistently
cruising off the Dollart. That tallies with Pfeil's statement that
the _Diomeda_ was to be taken possession of and brought back to
Heligoland," persisted the editor of _The Yachtsman's Journal_.

"I quite agree with you. There seems something strange about the
whole matter," replied Thompson. "For the moment I am a
self-constituted mouthpiece for our friends the enemy. Again, the
German sailor might be mistaken; while, since a part of the Dollart
is German waters, one of the torpedo-boat destroyers is quite at
liberty to cruise about there, I take it."

"Quite so," agreed Bennett affably. He was about to play his trump
card. He paused while he lit a cigarette, and then continued: "I've
had the tip, my dear Thompson, that the Admiralty have given orders
for the torpedo-boat destroyer _Boxer_ to proceed from Sheerness to
Delfzyl tomorrow morning, to tow the _Diomeda_ back to Lowestoft.
What do you make of that, eh?"

"Stirling," said Thompson quietly, "there's a job for you. I believe
you can be regarded as one of the yacht's crew? Good! I'll 'phone to
Sir Theophilus and ask him to get you a passage on the _Boxer_."

Before two that afternoon the head of the Foreign Office obtained the
necessary permit from the Admiralty, and at six that evening Gordon
Stirling presented himself on board the torpedo-boat destroyer
_Boxer_, lying alongside Sheerness Dockyard. Three hours later the
permission of the Dutch Government for the British warship to enter
Delfzyl was obtained, and at six the following morning she slipped
quietly past the Garrison Fort en route for Holland.

"Do you anticipate any trouble with the German destroyer?" asked
Stirling, in the course of conversation with the lieutenant-commander
of the _Boxer_.

"No, worse luck!" replied Lieutenant Mallet. "I wish the blighters
would fight. Of course this is not for publication, but I can assure
you that there's hardly an officer or man in the British Navy who is
not as keen as mustard on the question of smashing the Teutons. It's
got to come, mark my words, and the longer the delay the harder the
job will be."

"And what is your private opinion about Hamerton?"

"My private opinion is this," said the lieutenant-commander slowly:
"Hamerton is as much alive as I am. For some reason, inexplicable as
far as we are concerned, the Germans are concealing his identity and
that of his friend Detroit. That's the opinion of almost every
thinking man, woman, and child in the British Empire and in the
United States. And yet, what is the result of the joint Ambassadors'
Note? Dust in their eyes. And the worst part about the whole business
is that the affairs of state are in the hands of a few weak-kneed,
peace-at-any-price individuals, who believe that the German is our
best friend. I suppose I've said more than I ought; but, hang it! a
fellow cannot always keep his feelings bottled up. You're going back
with the yacht, I presume?" he added.

"Yes; I am expecting to get another 'scoop'--some startling news--but
it looks like a fizzle out."

"If I could have my way I would put you ashore at Harlingen. You
could easily get to Delfzyl by train. Then you could assist Smith in
working the yacht out to sea, and we would be cruising about ready to
drop on S174 should she try any of her little tricks. Then you might
have a 'scoop'. But orders are orders, and one-eyed Nelsons who could
deliberately ignore signals are not to be found in the navy of
to-day."

Just then the look-out reported land on the starboard bow.

"The Frisian Islands," remarked the lieutenant as he made his way to
the bridge. "Another two hours will bring us within sight of
Rottum--that's the Dutch island nearest to the German island of
Borkum. We'll go a little way out of the direct course and let our
friend S174 know that there is such a thing as a White Ensign."

"Is that Borkum?" asked Stirling of the sub-lieutenant, pointing to a
low-lying island, apparently occupied by a few cottages on the side
and a row of sandhills.

"Aye; looks harmless enough. Tucked away on the lee side of those
dunes is a regular hornet's nest of torpedo craft. Batteries, too,
everywhere, and jolly well masked."

"Don't you think it somewhat remarkable that a destroyer should be
sent from Heligoland to watch the movements of my friend's yacht when
Borkum is so much nearer?"

"I do; but questions have been asked and have been answered--after a
fashion. The powers that be seem satisfied, and we have to accept the
situation. It's galling, but----"

And with a deprecatory movement of his hand the sub-lieutenant
hurried off to join his chief on the bridge.

"Ting-ting!" The bridge telegraph signalled to the engine-room for
half-speed ahead. The _Boxer_ was nearing the shoals outlying the
Frisian Islands.

"There she is!" exclaimed Mallet, removing his binoculars from his
eyes and pointing almost dead over the bows. "That's S174."

The German destroyer was heading straight for the _Boxer_. In a very
few minutes the two craft would be passing each other unless the
German boat altered her course considerably.

In obedience to a sign from the lieutenant-commander, a seaman made
his way aft to where the White Ensign floated proudly in the breeze.
Uncleating the halyards he waited.

"Port your helm," came the order. Mallet, though loath to give way,
was resolved to take no risks of collision. As the British destroyer
swung away a point to starboard the German followed suit; then
resuming their former course the two vessels swept past each other at
a difference in speed of quite thirty-eight knots.

Slowly, almost defiantly, the Black Cross Ensign of S174 was lowered
and quickly rehoisted. The compliment was smartly returned by the
_Boxer_, and ere her White Ensign was hauled up to the truck the
German vessel was observed to be circling to starboard.

"What's her game?" asked Mallet indignantly. "Surely she isn't going
to follow us? At any rate she won't overhaul us if I can help it."

The lieutenant-commander's hand was on the bridge telegraph, ready to
give the order for full-speed ahead, when the German destroyer shaped
a course to the nor'-west. Her commander realized that his attempt to
recapture the _Diomeda_ by a ruse or otherwise was a failure. Rather
than see the yacht leave the Dollart under the convoy of a British
warship he preferred to return to Heligoland.

Since the _Boxer's_ visit to Delfzyl was entirely of a private
character there was no official welcome by the burgomaster.
Nevertheless all the town seemed to congregate on the quay to await
the British destroyer's arrival.

Smartly the _Boxer_ came alongside, and without the loss of so much
as a square inch of paint was soon moored to the jetty.

"Ready, Mr. Smith?" asked Mallet, after Stirling had duly introduced
the skipper of the _Diomeda_ to the lieutenant-commander of the
destroyer. "Good! we'll get out a hawser at once. The tide won't
serve us much longer. The sooner we start the better, for, unless I
am very much mistaken, there's heavy weather knocking about within
fifty miles of us."

Octavius Smith had, in fact, already made all preparations for the
_Diomeda's_ departure. As soon as he had received a communication
from the Admiralty, acquainting him of the special visit of a British
destroyer to tow the yacht back to Lowestoft, he obtained his
clearance papers at the Custom House, reprovisioned the craft, and
stowed away or securely lashed on deck every article that might
otherwise be swept overboard or damaged down below.

"What's the game, old man?" he asked of Stirling, as the latter
returned with him to the yacht. "It seems a queer thing to do to send
a destroyer solely for the purpose of towing us home. Of course I'm
jolly glad, although I enjoyed my detention at Delfzyl. At the same
time the letter from the Admiralty is so emphatic on the point that
the yacht must be brought home that I can't help fancying that
there's more in this than meets the eye."

"There I cannot help you," replied Stirling. "For one thing, I know
our friend S174 has cleared off. You received those papers I sent you
safely?"

"Oh yes--thanks awfully! It was a rotten climb down on the part of
the British and American authorities at Berlin, but I'm inclined to
think they are lying low about something."

"I hope they are," agreed Stirling. "By the by, how have you been
getting on since I left you in the lurch?"

"Can't complain," drawled the skipper of the _Diomeda_. "Business
fairly brisk; sent off four instalments of those idiotic
'Heart-to-heart Chats' and answered a regular batch of queries from
love-sick servant girls. And--funny thing--old Dangler wrote and
asked me to contribute a series of articles on 'Art in the Home'. Of
course I started the wretched things, but as I couldn't get hold of
any copies of London furniture manufacturers' catalogues I was a bit
hung up. You can't get inspirations on 'Art in the Home' when you're
cooped up in this dog-box of a cabin, can you? They'll have to wait
till I get back. But there's the hawser coming aboard."

It did not take long to get the six-inch hawser from the _Boxer_ to
the _Diomeda_, where the end was bent round the yacht's mainmast
close to the deck and securely stopped to the gammoning-iron. The
bowsprit had already been run in, so as not to have the risk of its
being snapped off by the tow rope in the broken waters of the North
Sea.

The ropes that held the _Diomeda_ to the quay were cast off, the
destroyer's propellers began to churn twin columns of white foam, and
the hawser slowly tautened.

As the _Boxer_ and her tow glided away from the wharf the usually
phlegmatic Dutchmen raised a cheer, which compliment Smith and
Stirling returned by raising their caps. Then, with the speed
increased to ten knots, the _Diomeda_ followed in the wake of the
British destroyer, homeward bound. As soon as the two craft were
outside the Dollart the scope of the towing hawser was considerably
increased. Nevertheless the _Diomeda_ pitched and strained in a
manner that caused Smith grave misgivings.

Although there was little wind there was a long, heavy swell that
presaged a strong breeze, if not a gale, before many hours had
passed.

At sunset Smith placed the red and green navigation lights in
position, satisfied himself that the hawser was not being chafed by
the stemhead, and, having given the tiller into his companion's
charge, went below to prepare supper.

Five minutes later he was up on deck again.

"Blessed if I can stick down below," he remarked. "I never felt so
much like being seasick in my life. The motion is too rotten for
words. It will mean an all-night watch on deck. Of course if you care
to go below you can."

"Thanks, I'd rather not," replied Stirling, realizing that he stood
little chance against the attacks of _mal de mer_ when Smith had been
forced to admit defeat.

"Very well. I'll hand up the oilskins. There's a stiff breeze piping
up already."

With alarming rapidity the wind increased, blowing two points abaft
the beam to starboard. At midnight it was half a gale. In spite of
the speed of the towed yacht crested waves repeatedly broke inboard,
till the cockpit was frequently filled with water almost to the level
of the seat on the port side.

"Hang on to that lamp," shouted Smith, who had taken Stirling's place
at the helm. "We may want it. I wish they would slow down; this pace
is a jolly sight too hot."

His comrade was just in time to lift the signalling lamp from a
bracket on the after side of the bulkhead when a vicious sea poured
inboard. The stem dipped, then, jerked forward by the strain of the
towrope, the yacht plunged her bows under till there was solid water
as far aft as the mainmast. Just then the hawser parted like a piece
of pack-thread, and the _Diomeda_ was drifting helplessly under bare
poles in the midst of the angry sea.




CHAPTER XXI

Good Old Hamerton!


SMITH'S first act was to put the helm hard down, but so fierce was
the wind and so stunning the blows of the steep, crested waves that
the yacht soon lost way. She wallowed sluggishly in the trough of the
sea, cascades of water pouring over her on all sides. A crash, just
audible above the roar of the elements, announced that one of the
panes of the cabin skylight had been broken.

"Up with the mizen!" shouted the skipper.

There was no time to reef the sail. Staggering upon the wedge-shaped
part of the deck abaft the mizen-mast, Smith tore frantically at the
sail-tyers, while the boom charged to and fro with the force of a
sledge-hammer as far as the scope of the sheet permitted.

Wellnigh breathless he regained the cockpit.

"Haul up!" he bawled.

Flapping with a series of whip-like cracks the stout canvas was
hoisted. The men expected every moment to see the sail split asunder
and the mast go bodily over the side. It was with feelings of relief
that they saw the sorely pressed craft swing round head to wind
without the threatened calamities taking place.

"We're all right for a bit," gasped Smith. "Where's the _Boxer_?"

As he spoke a searchlight flashed out of the darkness. For a few
moments it swung in a more or less horizontal direction, as far as
the erratic motion of the destroyer permitted; but as soon as the
beam fell upon the _Diomeda_ the light was immediately screened.

"They've picked us up," said Stirling. "They'll stand by us."

Again the searchlight threw out its rays, and to the astonishment of
both men they saw revealed the British destroyer less than a quarter
of a mile away. In the brilliant light the _Boxer_ could be seen
plugging her bows into the vicious waves. The spindrift was flying
high over her four squat funnels, cascades of foam were pouring from
her fo'c'sle deck, while, owing to the greatly reduced speed, she was
rolling like a barrel.

Then the mysterious searchlight vanished, leaving Smith and his
comrade blinking in the darkness.

"What vessel was that?" asked Stirling.

"Hanged if I know and hanged if I care," replied Smith. "Where's that
lamp? There's the _Boxer_ signalling."

Throughout the whole of the hazardous period the flashing lamp in the
cockpit was still intact. Bracing himself against the swaying
mizen-mast the skipper of the _Diomeda_ replied by a few short
flashes.

Slowly and deliberately the message was flashed from the destroyer,
for the naval men knew that the average yachtsman is more or less of
a duffer at Morse signalling.

"Ride to sea-anchor if you have one. Keep your lights burning;
traffic about. Will stand by you."

"I understand," was Smith's reply, after the message had been roughly
jotted down and transcribed by the aid of a codebook.

Within ten minutes the yacht was riding to her sea-anchor. The
motion, as compared with the straining and plunging while under tow,
was fairly easy, and after lashing an awning over the broken skylight
the crew of the _Diomeda_ were able to "stand easy".

"I'm sorry I snapped you up," remarked the skipper slowly.

"Didn't know that you did."

"But I did. Don't you remember my saying something about being hanged
if I cared, when you asked me what vessel that was that was flashing
her searchlight?"

"After all, it was a silly question," rejoined Stirling. "How could
you be expected to know any more than I should?"

"I believe I do know, though," asserted Smith. "Look away on our port
hand. Do you see those patches of misty light on the sky?"

"Well?"

"They're searchlights playing on the clouds. Evidently the Heligoland
torpedo flotilla are engaged in night manoeuvres; to me it seems like
a trial of aircraft versus submarines and destroyers."

"And the vessel that turned her searchlight on the _Boxer_? She
wasn't sky hunting?"

"No; not just then. You see, she spotted the navigation lights of the
_Boxer_ and the _Diomeda_, and was naturally curious. But there she
goes!" As Smith spoke a narrow ray of light flashed vertically
upwards at apparently less than two miles away to the southward.
Then, describing an ever-widening spiral, the beam searched the
clouds for a considerable time, till, having satisfied herself that
the object which she was in search of was not within range of the
searchlight, the foreign warship screened the light and made off.

"Let's get below; it's fairly habitable," suggested Stirling. "I'm
mighty hungry; and even these oilskins seem to strike cold."

"Very well; you go," was the reply. "I'll stick here till daybreak.
It can't be much longer, and I fancy the wind is dropping a lot."

"It is, but it was thick while it lasted. We must have struck the
tail-end of a summer hurricane." With that Stirling went below,
divested himself of his oilskins, and proceeded to mop up the salt
water from the cabin floor. This done he made coffee, handing out a
cup to his comrade in the cockpit.

"How goes it?" he asked.

"Dawn's breaking; seas going down rapidly," replied the skipper
optimistically. "The searchlights haven't been showing for the best
part of half an hour."

"_Boxer_ still standing by, I hope?"

"Rather. I can just see her outlines against the sky. It will be
quite light in twenty minutes."

As soon as the grey light in the north-eastern sky was strong enough
to enable things to be seen with sufficient clearness the _Boxer_
bore up to leeward of the yacht. By means of a megaphone the
lieutenant-commander shouted to Smith to get the sea-anchor aboard,
and prepare to be taken in tow.

This, by reason of the sea that was still running fairly high, was a
difficult task, and by the time the yacht was again wallowing astern
of the destroyer it was a quarter to five.

For the next two hours good progress was made. Almost momentarily the
waves grew calmer, so that the _Boxer_ was able without undue risk to
her charge to increase speed to twelve knots. Never before had the
stanch old yacht travelled at that rate. Her following wave was a
sight to behold, towering and threatening to break inboard over her
pointed stern, yet never able to overtake her. After the night of
anxiety both men found the motion most exhilarating, and there was
every chance of sighting Old England's shores well before noon.

Suddenly Stirling grasped his companion's arm, then pointed to an
object well above the skyline on the starboard bow.

"Where's the telescope?" asked Smith. "I believe it's an airship."

With some difficulty, owing to the motion of the yacht, the skipper
got the glass to bear.

"It is," he affirmed. "And a thundering big one."

"One of ours?"

"I don't think so. The British ones show a dull yellow or light brown
with the sun shining on them. This chap's a peculiar shade of grey.
I'll semaphore to the _Boxer_ and ask if they've spotted her."

But before Smith could get the two hand-flags from the signal locker
the destroyer's gunner, followed by three seamen, came running aft.

Steadying himself by the wire rail, the warrant-officer raised a
megaphone to his lips.

"We're going to cast you adrift,"' he shouted. "Make sail and steer
sou'-sou'-west. There's a foreign airship in difficulties. We're off
to investigate. Will return and pick you up later."

"Aye, aye," shouted Smith. "What nationality is she?"

The gunner shook his head and tapped the megaphone suggestively.
Without its aid conversation was inaudible.

Hardly had Smith cast off the hawser and the crew of the _Boxer_
gathered it aboard when the destroyer set off at full speed in order
to intercept the drifting airship.

Having set staysail, jib, and mizen, the skipper of the _Diomeda_
shaped a course as indicated by the _Boxer_, while Smith's telescope
was brought into constant use by one or the other of the crew.

"She's descending," announced Stirling. "By Jove, she'll fall into
the sea in a minute--no, she's steady. They have evidently emptied
the water-ballast tanks. Here, you take the telescope."

The _Boxer_ had apparently come within the proper distance of the
airship, for although it was almost an impossibility to gauge
relative distances through a telescope, Stirling could see the
destroyer circling to starboard.

"They've got a line on board," he declared excitedly. "The airship is
turning head to wind. The _Boxer_ is returning. I say, what luck for
the _Westminster Daily Record_! 'Exciting salvage of a Zeppelin by a
British destroyer in the North Sea--by our Special Correspondent.'
How will that look?"

"I shall be able to look the better if you'll kindly hand me the
telescope," said Smith grimly. "Thanks! I am a rotter though. If I
had only had the forethought to bring a camera--can't be helped.
She's badly damaged, I can see. No one on board. Yes, there is, by
Jove. There's a fellow in a greatcoat standing just in front of the
midship car, or whatever they call it."

Nearer and nearer came the destroyer, with the Zeppelin straining and
seesawing at the end of a hawser against the fairly stiff breeze.
Presently the semaphore on the _Boxer's_ bridge began to work.

As soon as Smith made the acknowledgment he seized a pencil and
jotted down the movements of the signal arms; then by the aid of a
diagram in the signal book he deciphered the message.

"Carry on under sail. Cannot take you in tow. Have sent by wireless
to Harwich for assistance."

"I understand," replied the _Diomeda's_ skipper by semaphore; then
taking up the telescope he directed it towards the airship.


[Illustration: "'GREAT SCOTT!' HE EXCLAIMED; 'IT'S HAMERTON'"]


The Zeppelin was now less than half a mile off. By the aid of the
glass Smith could see the solitary figure on the suspended platform.

"Great Scott," he exclaimed, "it's Hamerton!"

"Never!"

"Fact. I can see him as plain as a pikestaff."

"Hurrah!" shouted Stirling. "Now what price the German Government's
explanations? And, old man, what a scoop! _The Westminster_ first,
the rest nowhere. Good Old Hamerton!"




CHAPTER XXII

A Momentous Decision


AT a quarter to five in the afternoon of the same day as the salvage
of the derelict Zeppelin was effected, Rex Thompson, the energetic
editor of _The Westminster Daily Record_, was superintending the
final setting-up of the evening edition.

The stop-press column was being delayed until the tape machine had
finished the report of the strange occurrence in the North Sea--how a
British destroyer had fallen in with and had towed into Harwich one
of the latest type of Zeppelins. Presently the door was flung wide
open, and Gordon Stirling burst into the room.

"Heard the news?" he asked breathlessly. "The Zeppelin?"

"Hallo, where did you spring from?" demanded Thompson in even tones.
"I thought you were supposed to be in Holland?"

"But the news?" demanded the young "special".

"Yes, yes, my dear Stirling. I am afraid you are a trifle late."

Stirling's face fell. It seemed hard lines, after having received
Lieutenant Mallet's assurance that no information would be given to
the Press representatives of Hamerton's presence on the fugitive
airship, that the news should have leaked out. The knowledge that a
German airship had been brought into Harwich was common property. It
was impossible to hide a gasbag of nearly a million cubic feet
capacity from the public gaze, but Stirling counted on Mallet's word.
The details were, of course, communicated by wireless to the
Admiralty, but _The Westminster Record's_ special was to be the
medium whereby the news of Hamerton's hairbreadth escape was to be
given out to the great British Public.

Stirling dare not telegraph or telephone the momentous news. Instead
he chartered a powerful car, and in an hour and twenty-five minutes
the chauffeur drew up outside _The Westminster Record's_ offices.

And then came the crowning disappointment. In bland tones he had been
informed by his chief that the news he brought was a trifle--just a
trifle--late.

"You might, however, glance at this," continued Thompson, handing him
the typed transcript of the tape message. "If there's anything
important to add, let me know."

The editor, mentally burying himself in a mass of papers, was
suddenly startled by a tremendous crash. Stirling had, in his
excitement, brought his fist down heavily upon the table, causing
Thompson's fountain pen to splutter all over a nearly completed
leader, while the pastepot and a bottle of red ink indiscriminately
shed their contents over the latest efforts on the part of _The
Westminster Record's_ parliamentary representative.

Thompson was on the point of using language that could hardly be
termed parliamentary, even in these latter days of politics, when
Stirling interrupted him.

"You haven't got it," he shouted, almost carried away in his
excitement. "You've missed the whole point. Hamerton's back!"

"What do you mean?"

"Hamerton--Hamerton made his escape in the Zeppelin."

"Fact?" asked Thompson coolly, raising one eyebrow as was his wont.

"Rather. I saw him."

"Interviewed him?"

"No."

"Silly owl; you've missed the chance of a life-time. Carry on.
Scribble half a dozen sticks--no, half a column. I'll get the space
held open."

Stirling was perfectly collected by this time. He wrote as he had
never written before--at great speed, yet in a lucid, connected
style.

"Here you are, sir," he announced quietly.

Thompson seized the blue pencil in anticipation. A look of mild
satisfaction that quickly gave way to exuberant delight overspread
his face as he read. The blue pencil was not required.

"Well done, Stirling; a straightforward piece of work, and every line
full of life!" he exclaimed, betraying an unwonted enthusiasm. "Now,
take my advice: go and get a good square meal, and go to bed early.
There'll be nothing doing, as far as you are concerned, till
to-morrow morning."


Meanwhile Sub-Lieutenant Hamerton, temporarily "rigged out" in mufti
obligingly lent by the commander of the _Boxer_, quietly slipped
ashore at Harwich, took train to town, and with the least possible
delay reported himself at the Admiralty.

For over two hours he was detained by the First Lord and the First
Sea Lord, both of whom happened by a pure slice of luck to be in
Whitehall when the momentous cipher telegram announcing Hamerton's
return in the disabled Zeppelin was received.

"There's an underhand piece of work somewhere," remarked Admiral Sir
James Churcher, the First Sea Lord. "Coming on the top of the German
Government's explanation to our ambassador it cannot be regarded as
otherwise."

"I agree with you," said the First Lord. "This affair will ultimately
be settled by the Navy, Churcher, of that I feel sure."

"Unless Germany climbs down."

"She won't; it will be a hard fight to the finish. These Teutons are
of very much the same characteristics as ourselves, remember. Of
course, diplomatic negotiations may put off the evil day, but after
the way our Foreign Office has been utterly fooled I don't put much
faith in that prospect. By the by, Mr. Hamerton, you mentioned that
you found a German confidential book on torpedoes. What became of
it?"

"I had it, but it was found when the yacht was searched, sir."

"H'm! I suppose that made it all the worse for you?"

"I hardly know, sir. It seemed as if they had made up their minds to
condemn us long before the actual trial."

"Did you make any notes?"

"Of what, sir?"

"Of the contents of the torpedo manual."

"No, sir; there was not time."

"Unfortunate," remarked Admiral Churcher. "The range of the
new-pattern Schwartz-Kopff torpedo is considerably greater than that
of our improved Whitehead. There is a rumour--we cannot obtain
confirmation--that its maximum range is twelve miles. It all depends
upon the motive power. Of course this is an important advantage, so
far as Germany is concerned, and it is a great pity that we failed to
obtain the secret, once the book was in your possession, Mr.
Hamerton. I realize, however, that it was due to no fault of yours."

Hamerton bowed.

"I congratulate you once again," continued the First Sea Lord, "on
your escape. For the next two days you ought to rest, but I fear the
exigencies of the Service will not permit. So be prepared to find
your appointment posted in the course of forty-eight hours or so."

The Sub took his leave. In the anteroom he rejoined his father, who,
on receipt of a telegram, had hastened to meet his son; and the two
made their way towards the main entrance.

"Here is Mr. Hamerton," said the uniformed messenger, addressing a
short, thick-set individual, whose face bore a smile of anticipated
pleasure.

"Mr. Hamerton?" he asked.

"Yes; but you have the advantage of me."

"Oh, I'm Stirling! I've seen you at a distance, you know, only----"

"Glad to meet you, Mr. Stirling," said the Sub warmly. "I know who
you are now, right enough. You're the fellow who discovered that
Detroit and I were prisoners on the island of Heligoland."

"Didn't do much good, I'm afraid," added Stirling modestly. "You got
away independent of that. But this is what I want to see you about,"
holding out a small paper parcel. "I found it stowed away on the
_Diomeda_. It's a torpedo book."

"You did, by Jove!" exclaimed Hamerton. "Stirling, you have done a
national service. I thought the book had been found by the German
officer who searched the yacht. Stand by in the waiting-room for a
few minutes longer, Pater; I'm going to take Mr. Stirling in to see
the First Lord."


It would be no exaggeration to affirm that the whole of the
English-speaking inhabitants of the globe were agitated by the
astounding escape of Sub-Lieutenant Hamerton from captivity.

In America anti-German sentiments rose high, while urgent
representations were made to the Capitol that an emphatic demand for
Detroit's release should be instantly sent to Berlin.

Both in Great Britain and the United States it was realized that an
international crisis was imminent. Consols dropped lower than they
had ever been known to fall before. The American Pacific Fleet was
ordered to pass through the Panama Canal and join the Atlantic
Squadron at a rendezvous off Cape Hatteras, and await orders.
Simultaneously the British Fleet, that for years past had been placed
on a war footing, was unostentatiously mobilized; the Portsmouth,
Portland, and Devonport ships being ordered to concentrate at the
Nore, while the Third and Fourth Squadrons of the Home Fleet were
sent to Cromarty Firth.

For the present nothing more could be done without indirectly
challenging Germany to settle the matter by the arbitrament of war.
Diplomatic relations were yet to be given one more chance, in the
hope of allaying the enmity between the great rivals for sea
supremacy.


General Heinrich von Wittelsbach had been once more hurriedly
summoned to Berlin. With a heavy heart he set out to meet his
imperial master. Fate had indeed treated him badly, though no less
than his high-handed actions--done, according to his views, in the
interest of the Fatherland--demanded. Not only had he failed to keep
one of the alleged spies under lock and key; he was threatened with
ignominy. It seemed impossible for him to explain satisfactorily the
reason for deceiving the Emperor, who, on his assurances, had
imperiously replied to the British and American Ambassadors' Note.
There was also the humiliation of having lost one of the latest
Zeppelins, which Great Britain was keeping under the pretext that it
was unfit to be towed back to Heligoland, but in reality as a
hostage.

"General, you have been over-hasty," was the Emperor's greeting, "I
might say over-zealous."

"Sire, I regret deeply----"

"One moment, Von Wittelsbach," said his Imperial sovereign. "Before
you start offering regrets would it not be better to give us your
version of this affair--the true version, mind? What say you, Von
Rhule?"

Von Rhule, the Chancellor, who was the only person present at the
interview, merely inclined his head. He was a man of few words, but
he had a will of which even his master stood in awe. His policy was
not only "Germany for the Germans", not merely a desire for "a place
in the sun", but a determination to make the German Empire the
predominant nation on land and sea. Although his rise to power had
been of comparatively recent date, he was beginning to be recognized
as a super-Bismarck. If Bismarck were described as a man of blood and
iron, Von Rhule's ambition was to be regarded as a man of brains and
steel. Needless to say, he was an Anglophobe. One of the few
disappointments of his hitherto brief career was the failure of his
agents to provoke a quarrel between the United States and Great
Britain over Mexican affairs. He placed very little reliance upon the
Triple Alliance. His idea was to set Austria against Russia and
engineer a war between France and Italy. Germany, standing aloof
during the struggle between the two pairs of combatants, could then
afford to dictate to the victors of the exhausting war.

Heinrich von Wittelsbach had the acumen to perceive that the Emperor
was inclined to treat the Hamerton and Detroit incident in an
indulgent way. In a blunt, soldier-like fashion the commandant of the
garrison of Heligoland told his story, omitting no important point
and offering no excuses.

"Now, General, your motive?" demanded the Emperor.

"Sire, my motive was simply the great desire of my career: to
safeguard the output of the Empire against all attempts on the part
of foreign powers to steal the results of patience and diligence on
the part of the German nation. I have freely admitted that my initial
act in hastily placing those men under arrest was an error."

"And therefore you hoped, by piling error upon error, to remedy your
original fault?"

"Solely in the interests of Your Majesty, sire."

"And have placed me in a quandary. Germany must either become the
laughing-stock of the whole world or else command respect at the
point of the sword. Look at the present state of this affair. The
English are clamouring for war. History will tell you that their
ancestors demanded and obtained a declaration of hostilities against
Spain simply on account of the loss of a man's ear. I know them; they
are a peculiar nation. Their ministers of state are ever proclaiming
their desire for peaceable relations with us; yet, in spite of their
vaunted boast to act fairly and squarely with all the world, they
would deny us the right to develop as a healthy nation ought and
must. Am I not right, Von Rhule?"

"Yes, sire. Take the latest case in point--Damaraland."

The Emperor's brow darkened. He remembered the incident only too
well. A few months ago two Alsatian recruits had been drafted with
others to German South Africa. The men, bullied and ill-treated by
their officers, deserted and escaped into Walfisch Bay. The German
officer in command dispatched troops in pursuit, and the latter,
possibly unwittingly, entered British territory. A native, refusing
to give information, was ordered to be beaten, and in retaliation a
number of Kroomen stoned the German soldiers. Meanwhile the British
authorities refused to give up the deserters on the grounds that they
were political refugees, and ordered them to be sent on to Cape Town.

For a few moments the Emperor looked fixedly at the Chancellor, then
in low, emotional tones he asked:

"Are we ready?"

"Yes, sire; to the last----"

"Stop!" exclaimed the Emperor. "Was not a similar reply given to the
Emperor of the French half a century ago? You know what that led to?
Have we the Reichstag solidly at our backs?"

"All, sire, except the Socialists on the extreme left. But they need
not be taken into account. Later on they will be dealt with as their
stubbornness merits."

"Then there is the possibility, nay, probability, of a rupture with
the United States?"

"True, sire; but give us four clear days and Great Britain will be
humiliated; her navy will be almost utterly destroyed. Our destroyer
flotillas could then lie in wait for the American fleet, and it will
be a case of Tsussima over again."

"You are sanguine, Von Rhule."

"Assuredly, sire. Everything is in our favour. Take the English fleet
at the present time. Nine battleships and battle-cruisers are under
repair in the various dockyards, eleven battleships and their
attached craft are now in the Mediterranean, eight days' steaming
from the Straits of Dover. Thus we have a predominance in battleships
in the North Sea, to say nothing of the surprise attack our
destroyers and submarines are able to deliver. Our aerial fleet
also----"

"One Zeppelin of which is at present in the hands of the English."

"True, sire, but an aerial fleet will be able to inflict enormous
damage to the docks of the east coast of England; perhaps even London
may be reduced to a heap of ruins."

"Your words smack too much of the word 'perhaps', Von Rhule."

"My perhaps, sire, means a certainty," said the Chancellor grimly.

"You are omitting the element of chance."

"There is no need to make allowances for chance, sire. Our
preparations are made so as to be independent of that."

The Kaiser still hesitated, and Von Rhule noted his master's
indecision.

"Sire," he continued, "never again will such an opportunity present
itself. By next year these English will have five new battleships in
commission, without counting four built for foreign Governments and
which they can press into their service. Thanks to our friends the
Socialists on the extreme left, our expenditure is limited to the
construction of only three large ships of war. The people are
groaning under the imposts: it will be unwise to press them by
additional taxation. Our destiny lies on the sea. You, sire, know it
well. Throw away the chance of achieving our dominant end, and never
again will a like opportunity present itself."

"What say you, Von Wittelsbach?"

"Sire, I can but entirely agree with what Count von Rhule has
spoken."

"So be it," concluded the Emperor. "We will summon a meeting of the
Supreme War Council this afternoon."




CHAPTER XXIII

First Blood


WITHOUT the formality of a declaration of war hostilities were begun.
Taking the precedent of the Russo-Japanese war, when the Japs
delivered what might be termed a treacherous attack upon Port
Arthur--an act that was tolerantly regarded by her ally, Great
Britain--a squadron of Zeppelins, numbering seventeen in all,
proceeded to a rendezvous at the mouth of the Elbe, accompanied by
seventy-two seaplanes. As night fell the whole of the destroyer
flotillas of Heligoland, Borkum, and Westerland Sylt shaped a course
for British waters. Two hours later the aircraft left to deliver
simultaneous surprise attacks upon Sheerness, Harwich, the Tyne,
Rosyth, and Dundee.

At midnight the British and American ambassadors at Berlin were
informed of the outbreak of hostilities. Guards were posted outside
the embassies, and all telephonic and telegraphic communications from
these buildings were interrupted. The ambassadors were informed that
they would be at liberty to leave Germany either via Paris or Vienna
after a lapse of twelve hours.

At 2 a.m. the cables between Borkum and Lowestoft, which, subject to
censorship, had been working normally, suddenly ceased to transmit
messages. From that moment all direct telegraphic communication
between Great Britain and Germany was broken off.

Strangely enough, that very element of chance that the German
Chancellor claimed to have eliminated became most pronounced. For
weeks past the prevailing winds had been from an easterly or
north-easterly direction; now without warning they backed to the
westward. By midnight it was blowing with almost the velocity of a
hurricane. Consequently the German aircraft, especially the
Zeppelins, made a comparatively slow voyage.

Now it happened that the British fishery-protection gunboat _Onyx_
was cruising off the sou'-west tail of the Dogger Bank, and the
attention of the officer of the watch was called to a peculiar
buzzing sound overhead that was plainly audible during a lull in the
wind.

Bringing his night glasses to bear the officer made the discovery
that a number of seaplanes were battling against the wind, their
direction being due west.

Fortunately the lieutenant did not attempt to train a searchlight
upon the aircraft, nor did he offer to enter into communication by
means of a flashing-lamp; but he promptly got in touch with
Scarborough wireless station:--

  "From _Onyx_, lat. 54° 17' 20" N., long. 2° 9' 30" E.
  Sighted seaplanes, numerous, nationality unknown,
  steering due west."

With commendable promptitude this information was transmitted to the
Admirality, and since it was known that none of the British seaplanes
had left their respective bases that night, it was taken for granted
the aircraft were of German nationality. Orders were immediately
given for the east-coast defences to be on the qui vive, and for the
Nore, Harwich, Rosyth, and Dundee flotillas of destroyers and
submarines to put to sea.

Dawn was just breaking when the belated German seaplanes came in
sight of the leading British vidette boats from Harwich. The
aircraft, battling against the furious wind, were rocking and
pitching so much that the attention of their pilots was directed
towards the maintenance of stability.

Presently one of the German seaplanes dropped a bomb. It exploded
harmlessly at a distance of more than two hundred yards from the
British destroyer _Lynx_.

From that moment all doubts as to the intentions of the aerial fleet
were set at rest. The destroyers instantly opened fire, and, in spite
of the high seas that were running, made excellent results. Whether
the seaplanes were two hundred or two thousand feet in the air their
destruction was no less certain; few could resist the explosion of
the highly charged shrapnel. It was, to use the words of a
first-class petty officer, "like knocking over a lot of partridges".

In ten minutes the few aircraft that still escaped damage turned tail
and fled before the wind.

The seaplanes detailed to operate on the Scottish coasts fared no
better, but in the case of those operating against the Tyne ports a
small success fell to their share, though more by accident than by
design.

Within recent years powerful batteries had been erected at
Cullercoats, Tynemouth, North Shields, and Frenchman's Bay for the
defence of the Tyne, and at Roker and Hendon Hill for the protection
of Sunderland. These either superseded the previously ill-armed
batteries or were on entirely new sites. For purposes of mobilization
they were entrusted to the Tynemouth Territorials of the Royal
Garrison Artillery, who held the honour of being first in precedence
of all the several groups of this branch of the Service.

Upon the hasty though not unexpected order for mobilization these men
nobly responded to the call. Many of them, summoned from their work
in the great shipbuilding yards, had no time to don their uniforms,
but they could shoot none the worse on that account.

At exactly a quarter past four, just as the sun was breaking above a
bank of clouds, the first hostile seaplane was sighted by the gunners
of the Cullercoats Battery.

The German airmen had already realized that, owing to the climatic
conditions, all attempt to deliver a surprise attack was hopeless.
But their orders were definite. There was to be no turning back.

To a certain extent their method of attack was better planned than
those of their ill-fated detachments, who were already either
destroyed or in full flight. They flew high and with a great space
between the pairs of units. Moreover, with the sun well behind them,
they offered a difficult target to the British gunners.

The nearest hostile seaplane was actually immediately above the
lighthouse at the end of the North Pier of Tynemouth harbour when a
twelve-pounder shell from the Cullercoats Battery struck her. In the
twinkling of an eye the graceful bird-like machine was literally
blown to atoms, the explosion of her petrol tanks throwing out spurts
of lurid flame out of which fragments of the ill-fated craft fell
with unequal velocity into the sea.

Undeterred by this catastrophe, the second aeroplane, travelling
through the air at a rate of seventy miles an hour, passed over the
South Pier. Several times she swayed ominously in the air currents
set up by the projectiles which screeched within a few feet of the
swiftly-moving target.

Now she was within the line of batteries and immediately above the
most congested quarter of South Shields. It seemed as if nothing
could prevent the seaplane from working havoc upon the crowded
shipping between Tynemouth and Newcastle. Men, women, and children
crowded into the streets, gazing in blank astonishment at the sight
of a hostile aircraft making ready for its work of destruction. Tales
of probable invasion had for years past fallen upon deaf ears; now
that the actual danger was apparent they could not realize it.

They were not long left in doubt. The seaplane slowed down, and,
descending to less than four hundred feet, dropped two bombs in quick
succession. No doubt these were intended for the petroleum tanks
owned by the Tyne Commissioners. Both missiles went wide of the mark.
The first struck and destroyed a Russian timber barque moored at the
jetty; the second demolished the best part of a row of houses, and
started a disastrous fire that, before it was extinguished, laid bare
nearly an eighth of South Shields.

Following the course of the river the seaplane flew onwards. Four
hundred feet beneath her lay the locks of Tyne dock, the great
commercial basin controlled by the North-Eastern Railway Company, and
which, in time of war, would form the principal coaling and oil-fuel
base for British destroyers obliged to replenish their bunkers and
tanks in the Tyne.

At this juncture two companies of the 7th Battalion of the Durham
Light Infantry were on their way from their drill hall. Luckily they
were armed and provided with ball ammunition, and without hesitation
the officer in command ordered them to open fire. It was realized
that the danger of the bullets falling to earth was less than the
peril from the bombs of the modern terror of the skies. Soon the
sharp crackle of musketry began.

Several times the seaplane was struck, but without serious result,
till without warning one of her wings appeared to crumple up. Round
and round spun the stricken craft, dropping rapidly towards the
ground, with her propellers still buzzing at a furious rate. "Cease
fire!" came the order, and with bated breath the Territorials watched
the result of their work.

Presently the downward fall was retarded. One of the crew of the
seaplane had released the umbrella-like parachute. Nose downwards the
stricken craft continued to plunge; only by means of leathern straps
were the ill-fated Germans prevented from being thrown clear of the
wreckage.

Ever so slowly it seemed to the watchers did the seaplane fall, till,
with a dull crash, the framework struck an open space between the
dock office and the buildings of the chemical works.

The crash was instantly followed by the petrol taking fire, while
above the hiss of the flames could be heard the shrieks of the
luckless Germans who were unable to disentangle themselves from the
wreckage.

No longer were they looked upon as enemies; they were human beings in
peril. The "Terriers", dropping their rifles, began to run to the aid
of the burning airmen, but before the foremost got within a hundred
yards of the wreckage a tremendous explosion sent most of the men
over like ninepins. The remaining bombs that had survived the impact
of the fall had exploded, and when the would-be rescuers approached
the scene of the disaster they found a hole nearly twenty feet in
diameter and six feet deep blown out of the ground.

Another seaplane, winged by the gunners of the Spanish battery--where
two seven-pounders of a modern type had only recently been
mounted--fell into the sea off Freestone Point. Her crew were
promptly rescued and captured by the coastguards, and the damaged
seaplane was dragged ashore in triumph.

As for the other hostile aircraft menacing the Tyne ports, not one
came near enough to make use of its powerful means of offence. Many
were destroyed; the rest, realizing the hopelessness of the task,
turned and flew towards the coast of Germany.

Nor did the German submarines and destroyers meet with any better
luck.

Five of the latter succeeded in entering the Firth of Forth, but none
got within striking distance of the four British super-Dreadnoughts
lying with steam up off Rosyth. The vigilant swift third-class
cruisers attached to that base quickly settled the destroyers as they
pitched and plunged against the steep seas off the Bass Rock.

In every other case the detachments of the German destroyers were met
and overmatched by the superior numbers and greater seaworthiness of
the British craft. Had the German seaplanes rallied and supported
their destroyers during the hot conflict that ensued the result might
have been different. But they did not. Once more, as in times past,
the elements came to the aid of Great Britain. The surprise attacks
had signally failed. It was now left to the British Navy to seek out
the German battleships, and once and for all to settle the question
of supremacy on the high seas.




CHAPTER XXIV

The Battle of the Galloper Sands


AT 9 a.m. on the same morning as the surprise attack by the German
"mosquito craft", two squadrons of the First Home Fleet left the
Nore. The flag of the Commander-in-chief, Admiral Sir Noel Armitage,
was flown on the _Royal Sovereign_, one of the latest type of
super-Dreadnoughts, a vessel mounting eight fifteen-inch guns on the
centre line and a secondary armament of sixteen six-inch guns.

It was Sir Noel's plan to bring the German High Seas fleet to action,
and should, as he devoutly hoped, the British be victorious, a
general attack upon Borkum and Heligoland would follow. It was on
account of his knowledge of the latter fortress that Sub-Lieutenant
John Hamerton was appointed to the _Royal Sovereign_ as a
supernumerary.

The heavy sea had somewhat subsided, although there was a long roll
that is rarely met with in the North Sea. The wind, too, had dropped
considerably as the sun rose, but the atmosphere was thick and hazy,
so that it was impossible to detect a vessel more than a mile off.

Although not so bad as a sea-fog, the climatic conditions made all
fleet evolutions a kind of exaggerated blindman's buff. The light
cruisers and destroyers, spread out fanwise for several miles ahead
of the battleships, could hardly live up to their reputation as the
"eyes of the fleet", since it was only by stumbling across one of
their antagonists that they could detect their presence.

Under these circumstances Sir Noel wisely decided to remain within
easy distance of the mouth of the Thames. By proceeding far from his
base it would be possible that the German battleships and
battle-cruisers might slip past unseen and do enormous damage to the
East Coast before he could offer them battle. Every hour meant the
shorter distance between him and the Mediterranean Fleet, that,
hastily summoned by wireless, was pelting along at twenty-two knots
from Gibraltar.

On the other hand, the Germans were also ignorant of the precise
position of their antagonists. They would vastly prefer to fight--now
that the initial operations had failed--within easy distance of the
mouths of the Elbe and Weser. If the worst came to the worst they
could then pass their battleships through the Kaiser Wilhelm Canal
into the comparative safety of the Baltic, and rely upon their
torpedo craft, submarines, and mines to keep the enemy at bay. But
for the present the Germans had no fears on that score. The fighting
spirit ran high, and the officers and men of the High Seas Fleet
confidently regarded that "The Day" was at hand when British
arrogance should receive a fatal blow.

Once again the German officials' plan went awry. Instead of the
British giving battle, as they expected, Sir Noel Armitage remained
close to the Nore. Not only was the Mediterranean Fleet about to join
forces with the Home Fleet, but a powerful United States squadron was
on its way from the rendezvous off Cape Hatteras to operate with the
British in the North Sea. Thus, before the comparatively weak force
under Sir Noel's command could be crushed, there was a possibility of
an overwhelming predominance of Anglo-American ships appearing in
German waters.

Then it was that the German Admiral, Von Walsdorf, decided to take a
bold and risky step. He detached three armoured cruisers and eleven
ocean-going destroyers--a force he could ill afford to dispense
with--and sent them via the north of the Orkneys to prey upon the
shipping and comparatively unprotected ports on the west coast of
Great Britain. Once these vessels avoided the British destroyers at
Scapa Flow there was little risk of capture, while the moral damage
they would be able to inflict would outvie the enormous actual damage
done in a very short space of time.

Then, finding the British Fleet, as he thought, inactive, Von
Walsdorf led his battleships and the remainder of his armoured
cruisers towards the mouth of the Thames.

It was just before noon on the following day that the _Royal
Sovereign_ received a wireless from the fast cruiser _Beresford_
announcing that she had sighted the German fleet in lat. 52° 1',
long. 2° 50' E., steering south-west. The cruiser had, in fact, been
chased and fired upon by two of the enemy's armoured cruisers, but
owing to her superior speed she eluded them without sustaining
damage.

By means of a code-text message the British admiral satisfied himself
that the _Beresford's_ wireless information was authentic. This was
necessary, since there was the possibility of the cruiser falling
into the enemy's hands and a deluding message being sent by her
captors, purporting to come from the British vessel.

Majestically the British fleet advanced, steaming in double columns,
line ahead, with the "small fry" on either flank. The ships, cleared
for action, looked the very embodiment of latent strength and
invulnerability, the only dash of colour about them being the white
ensigns fluttering proudly in the breeze, the St. George's crosses of
the various admirals, and the occasional hoist of bunting to
communicate an order to the various ships.

Hamerton's post was with Sir Noel Armitage in the conning tower, the
most vulnerable of the armoured parts of the ship; vulnerable because
it is a matter of impossibility for the officer working the ship to
be completely shut in. He must be able to see what is going on, and
the smallest slit in those massive armoured walls will admit a
white-hot sliver of steel from a bursting shell, while the conning
tower is the favourite mark for the hostile gunners.

Until the German fleet actually hove in sight Sir Noel preferred to
remain with his staff upon the bridge. It was a magnificent sight to
look astern and see the double line of steel monsters,
leaden-coloured themselves, ploughing through the leaden-coloured
water, each vessel following with mathematical precision in the wake
of the one next ahead until the rearmost ships were lost in the haze.

Hardly a word was spoken by the officers on the bridge of the
flagship. For his part Hamerton felt a peculiar indescribable
sensation that caused a dryness of the lips and tongue. It was not
fear; it was a kind of conjecture, trying to bring himself to realize
that he was going into action for the first time of his life, to
participate in the greatest naval battle that the world had yet seen.

Every now and again a messenger would come running up the bridge
ladder with a "wireless" report. The admiral and the captain, and
perhaps the flag-lieutenant would converse in low tones, generally
ending in an expressive shrug of the shoulders. Wireless messages
reporting the near approach of the German battleships were arriving
with monotonous frequency.

Suddenly a dull roar came from the invisible haze away to the
eastward. The protected cruisers and destroyers on the flank of the
approaching fleet were hotly engaged.

Giving a final glance at the vessels astern Sir Noel entered the
conning tower, followed by the captain, flag-lieutenant, Hamerton,
and a midshipman. Already the limited space was occupied by a yeoman
of signals and a quartermaster, while at the head of the steel ladder
inside the armoured pipe that communicated with the engine-room
telegraph and steering-wheel compartment beneath the armoured deck
appeared the head and shoulders of another yeoman of signals, whose
duty it was to transmit orders should the electrical gear be thrown
out of order.

Hamerton could see nothing. The admiral had taken up his stand at the
slit commanding a view ahead, the captain and the flag-lieutenant had
also appropriated a similar means of outlook. Hamerton and the
midshipman were perforce compelled to stand inactive, not knowing
what was going on, since no word was spoken by the officers on the
look-out.

Presently the Sub saw by the indicator, and also felt, that the
flagship was turning to port, an example that was followed by every
ship on both sides. The leading vessels of the German fleet had been
sighted, and the alteration in course was to enable the whole
broadsides of fifteen-inch guns to be brought to bear upon the enemy.

Then with a roar and a concussion that shook the ship the big guns
were discharged. Almost immediately came a deafening crash overhead.
The _Royal Sovereign_ had received her baptism of fire. A huge shell
from the German flagship had struck the roof of the superimposed
turret, glanced up, and utterly demolished the bridge. A waft of
acrid-smelling smoke drifted into the conning tower, making the
occupants cough and splutter like men subject to asthma.

After that the firing became general, each heavy gun being discharged
as fast as the automatic rammer could thrust home the giant
projectiles and the breechblocks could be closed. Between the
deafening roars of the fifteen-inch guns came the quicker, though
hardly less ear-splitting reports of the secondary armament--the
six-inch guns in various armoured casements on the main deck and
other parts of the ship.

All the while came the titanic sledge-hammer blows of the enemy's
shells, accompanied by the rending of steel, the crash of falling
masses of metal, and--far too frequently--the shrieks of men torn by
the fragments of bursting projectiles in spite of the best protection
that human ingenuity could provide.

Hamerton felt perfectly calm and collected now. The first blow had
banished the burning sensation in his throat, although, did he but
know it, his face was streaming with perspiration and streaked with
dust from the exploded cordite charges.

Both fleets were now on parallel courses, hammering at each other at
less than a mile apart. It is all very well to assert that the modern
naval battle will be decided at eight to ten thousand yards range:
the atmospheric conditions have to be taken into account, and this
battle off Galloper Sands was fought in a haze that is more frequent
than otherwise in the North Sea.

All order was now at an end. It was impossible for the ships to keep
their stations. Already some were sinking, and others forced to haul
out of line owing to serious damage; while there was hardly one of
the vessels, which a bare quarter of an hour before were as taut and
trim as a naval officer could desire, that looked little better than
a mass of floating scrap iron. Almost everything that could be shot
away had disappeared before the terrible force of the heavy shells,
till it seemed a wonder that a single ship could remain afloat.

Of all this Hamerton saw nothing. He was waiting. It was his duty to
wait till ordered to do something.

Presently the admiral wheeled abruptly.

"See what is wrong with the for'ard starboard six-inch," he said
abruptly. The voice tube and electric wires communicating with that
particular casemate were long out of action.

Hamerton saluted, and promptly descended the ladder to the deck
beneath the waterline. Half a dozen anxious pairs of eyes asked mute
questions. The Sub could only shake his head; he knew nothing.

Along a passage beneath the protected steel deck he made his way.
Below, the ship appeared in normal condition. Everything below the
waterline was practically intact, except that the concussion had
broken every electric lamp in the ship, broken glass littering every
square foot of space.

It was only by means of this passage and one more that direct means
of communication could be maintained from one end of the ship to the
other. The _Royal Sovereign_ was built with three longitudinal
bulkheads, extending from the keel plates to the upper deck, and
completely separating the port engine-room from the starboard. In
addition there were numerous transverse bulkheads, in which all
watertight doors had been closed at the beginning of the action.
Every man on board, save a very few, was encased in a steel box that
might prove his tomb.

At the head of the ladder communicating with the main deck Hamerton
crept under the flexible-steel splinter net. He was now well above
waterline, and in a part of the ship only protected by fairly thin
side armour. The space 'tween decks was filled with a pungent,
yellowish vapour, pierced here and there by shafts of light that
entered by means of huge jagged holes in the ship's side. The deck
resembled an ironfounder's store, pieces of bent, twisted, and
shattered steel lying in all directions and positions.

Something prompted the Sub to bend his back and run as hard as he
could to the door of the casemate. Afterwards he wondered why he did,
for had a shell entered and burst just as he was making his way along
that part of the deck, stooping down would not have made any
difference.

Seizing the gunmetal catch of the armoured door the Sub strove to
turn it. Then he became aware that the metal was hot. He placed his
hand against the steel door; there the heat was unbearable. Picking
up a piece of iron bar Hamerton inserted it in the handle, and by a
powerful lever-like motion succeeded in turning the catch. The door
flew open, and the Sub leapt backwards, nearly overcome by a blast of
hot and fetid air.

One glance was sufficient. A small shell had entered the casemate by
the gap between the chase of the gun and the shield, and had
exploded, killing every man of the crew of the six-inch. There was no
escape. Those who were not slain by the direct explosion were killed
by the fragments of metal ricochetting from the steel walls. The
place was nothing less than a charnel house.

Then it was that the Sub knew why the admiral had sent him to
investigate, for amongst the slain was Sir Noel's youngest son, a
midshipman fresh from his two years' course on a training cruiser.

Putting his hand over his eyes as he vainly tried to shut out the
mental vision of the annihilated gun's crew, Hamerton reeled away.
Just as he gained the foot of the ladder to the conning tower a
tremendous concussion, greater even than the impact of the huge
shells, shook the ship. It seemed as if the twenty-five thousand tons
of deadweight was lifted vertically for quite a foot.

The Sub exchanged glances with the lieutenant standing by the
submerged steering wheel.

"Torpedoed," exclaimed the officer laconically. Up the fifty feet of
vertical ladder Hamerton hastened. At the top he paused abruptly. The
conning tower was filled with dense smoke. The admiral lay propped
against the armoured walls with his forehead cut from temple to
temple by a sliver of steel. The flag-lieutenant was down, slain by a
fragment of the same shell that had killed his chief, while the
captain, pale as a sheet, was supporting himself by the
partly-shattered binnacle. Only the two petty officers remained
unwounded, though completely dazed by the concussion.

"Glad you've come," said the captain weakly. "Pass the word for the
commander. We must haul out of line. Tell him to take what steps he
thinks----"

The captain's words trailed off into an unmeaning sentence, his head
dropped on his chest, and he sank unconscious beside the body of the
ill-fated admiral.

By the time the commander reached the conning tower the _Royal
Sovereign_ had automatically dropped out of station. A torpedo, fired
by a badly shattered German warship, the _Pommern_, had struck her a
few feet forward of the sternpost, shattering both rudders and the
two starboard propellers. A few feet farther forward and nothing
could have saved her from total destruction, for the powerful
Schwartz-Kopff would have blown a hole large enough for a carriage to
pass completely through her double skin. As it was, the after flats
were completely flooded, and the flagship was deeply down by the
stern.

At this juncture the engines were stopped, and screened from the
enemy's fire by the _Repulse_, that gallantly intervened, the _Royal
Sovereign_ lost way when about two miles to the west of the first
division of the British fleet.

Already the battle was decided. Superior numbers and gunnery won the
day in spite of the frequent use of torpedoes by the Germans. Several
of the British ships had, indeed, narrow escapes from these sinister
and powerful weapons, for the range was an ideal one. Only the
furious and accurate gunnery of the British ships and the speed of
the two opposing fleets prevented the torpedoes from doing greater
damage, for it was afterwards ascertained that in almost every case
the concussion of the heavy shells destroyed all communication
between the conning towers and the submerged torpedo-rooms of the
various German ships.

Now, for the first time since the commencement of the action,
Hamerton was able to see what was going on without. Thank God! All
around were British and German ships flying the good old White
Ensign--ships no longer, but merely battered and shattered masses of
steel. Away in the haze firing was still being maintained in a
desultory manner, but of the issue of the conflict there could be no
doubt.

Suddenly an exclamation from a marine officer attracted Hamerton's
attention. Following the direction of the officer's outstretched hand
the Sub looked. At less than half a mile off lay the _Orion_. She was
rolling sluggishly, owing to the immense weight and height above the
waterline of her ten 13.5-inch guns. Although every unarmoured part
of her above the side plating was either shot away or riddled, the
rolling revealed the fact that below the waterline she was
practically intact.

She was settling down on an even keel. The survivors of her crew were
vainly attempting to check the inrush of water by means of collision
mats, while those of her pumps which were still in a fit condition
for use were engaged in throwing out large streams of water.

Then, even as Hamerton looked, the _Orion_ ceased to recover herself.
Her gigantic bulk turned slowly over to starboard till she capsized
completely, and floated with her keel only a few feet above the
water.

Those of her crew who were on deck were able for the most part to
jump overboard. In some cases men ran up the side and gained a
temporary refuge on the flat-sectioned bilges, while, seeing what had
occurred, several destroyers hastened to the rescue.

Not a boat was to be found on any of the battleships and cruisers,
save a few canvas collapsibles stowed under the armoured decks before
the action began. Everything of a buoyant nature that was in danger
of taking fire had either been left at the home dockyards or
ruthlessly thrown overboard. In a modern battleship cleared for
action there is no use for life-saving apparatus, however desirable
it may be after the conflict is over.

Many of the swimmers of the _Orion's_ crew were rescued by the
destroyers, but before those clinging to the capsized battleship
could be rescued, the compressed air within the hull burst through
the comparatively thin steel plating with a roar like the explosion
of a magazine. Amid a smother of foam the luckless vessel plunged to
the bed of the North Sea.

This disaster was merely a repetition of the experiments made on the
old _Empress of India_ in 1913. In both cases the vessel was
practically undamaged beneath the armoured deck, while the water was
freely admitted above that particular deck. The result was that the
stability of the vessel was completely disturbed, and the battleship
capsized.

All around the sorely-stricken _Royal Sovereign_ were equally
badly-mauled vessels making temporary repairs. The captured German
warships, numbering nine, had to be taken possession of by men
swimming from the nearest British battleship. This done, Sir George
Maynebrace, who had taken supreme command upon the death of Admiral
Sir Noel Armitage, ordered those vessels that were no longer
seaworthy to be destroyed, while the others were either taken in tow
or proceeded under their own steam for the mouth of the Thames.

It was a matter of impossibility for the British admiral to follow up
his advantage. So badly knocked about were the British battleships
that they would be unable to attack the German fortified bases in the
North Sea. All that could be done was to wait for the Mediterranean
Fleet, mobilize the battleships in reserve, and join forces with the
American squadron. Although the supremacy of the sea was decided, a
hard task still remained ere the fierce and sanguinary struggle could
be brought to an end.




CHAPTER XXV

The Fall of the Island Fortress


AT a modest seven knots the battered _Royal Sovereign_ wallowed in
tow in the wake of the _Barham_. It seemed wonderful that she should
have survived the ordeal, for in places the massive armour plates had
been completely knocked away. Her bows were level with the water,
while the whole of her quarter deck had been blown in by a bomb
dropped from a German seaplane.

Almost the last shot fired at her by her principal antagonist, the
gigantic _Breslau_, had hit the chase of one of the fifteen-inch guns
in the second turret from the bows. The huge mass of metal had
fractured, while the muzzle, falling upon the barbette next ahead and
slightly below, had prevented both barbettes from being trained. Thus
one shot had practically put four fifteen-inch guns out of action.

Wherever a heavy shell had struck against armour the latter had been
made nearly red-hot, and for an hour or more after the fight it was
almost impossible to place a hand on the heated metal.


[Illustration: "A SEAPLANE CONTRIVED TO DROP A BOMB ON THE _ROYAL
SOVEREIGN'S_ DECK"]


The use of aerial craft above the fighting battleships was very
limited during the action. Thanks to the preponderance of seaplanes,
the British were able to keep the German aircraft well at a distance.
The only noteworthy exception was the seaplane which contrived to
drop a bomb on the _Royal Sovereign's_ deck. She did not live to
repeat the experiment, for a fragment of a German eleven-inch shell,
ricochetting from the hood of the _Royal Sovereign's_ after barbette,
flew vertically upward for a height of nearly three hundred feet,
literally cutting the daring seaplane in halves.

Nor did the submarines prove their vaunted merits. Detected from the
British aircraft, these sinister vessels stood very little chance.
Even had they come within striking distance it is doubtful whether
they would not have damaged friend as well as foe, for in the
disorder in the formation of the two fleets, and in the dense haze
that enveloped them in less than a minute after the first broadside,
it was a difficult matter to distinguish one ship from another.

Had the action taken place at night the submarine would doubtless
have played an important part in deciding the battle.

Superiority in numbers of light-armoured cruisers and destroyers,
combined with the coolness and precision of the men at the
quick-firers, enabled the British to make short work of the German
"mosquito fleet", although the former did not come out of the action
without heavy loss. Nevertheless there was still the danger that some
of the least-damaged German destroyers might again attempt a night
attack upon the East Coast. Great were the rejoicings in Great
Britain at the victory. They were not extravagant outbursts of joy,
but heartfelt expressions of thankfulness that the great ordeal had
been successfully passed. The imminent danger, made apparent by the
damage done at South Shields, had taught a national lesson, while the
great victory had been bought at a tremendous price in human
lives--the sacrifice at the altar of maritime supremacy.

Directly the _Royal Sovereign_ crept into the Nore she was ordered
round to Portsmouth, since the dockyards of Chatham and Sheerness
were quite unable to cope with the work of refitting any but the
least-damaged ships. Towed by the _Barham_, and escorted by two
destroyers, the crippled vessel reached Spithead, and was taken into
harbour and docked without delay. The surviving officers and crew
were at once turned over to the obsolescent battleship _Collingwood_,
the flagship of the Eighth Battle Squadron.

Five days later the combined Anglo-American fleet left the Nore. Off
the Texel the fleet was divided--the major portion to operate against
Heligoland and the remainder to destroy, if possible, the defences of
Borkum. All the United States' battleships were in the division
detailed for the bombardment of Heligoland, since officers and men
were actuated by the knowledge that an American citizen was still a
prisoner in that island fortress.

It was a case of hasten slowly. The shallows around the mouths of the
Elbe and Weser were admirably suited to the use of submarine mines,
while every "gat" between the extensive sandbanks could be used by
German torpedo craft. Local knowledge was a great factor in favour of
the Teutonic torpedo craft.

It was with curious feelings that Hamerton looked once more upon the
red, white, and green island of Heligoland. Only a short time back he
was there a captive; now he was about to witness a demonstration of
naval might and power against the heavily defended batteries that a
diplomatic mistake on the part of Great Britain had raised into
existence.

Admiral Maynebrace had done Hamerton the honour of asking his
opinion, and, thanks to the Sub's knowledge, he was able to arrange
his plans accordingly. The batteries on the south-western side of the
island were to be left severely alone. Sandinsel was the key of the
position. Once its guns were silenced the reduction of Heligoland
would be a matter of course. Sir George, therefore, ordered the
mine-creeping vessels--subsidized steam "drifters"--to advance under
cover of the battle cruisers and clear away the mines to the
north-east and south-east of Heligoland.

This was a hazardous duty, for the vessels engaged in the work were
open to a torpedo attack from the destroyers either from the
Heligoland base or from the mouths of the Elbe, Eider, Weser, and
Jade. In the wake of the mine-creepers came the battleships, with
torpedo nets out, so as to be prepared for an attack by the
long-range Schwartz-Kopff locomotive torpedoes.

To add to the difficulties, the Germans had already removed all buoys
and navigation marks, so that the ships had to be continuously making
use of the lead line.

Directly night fell the battleships and battle cruisers steamed
westwards with screened lights, so as to be safe from destroyer and
submarine attack, leaving the British small craft to cope with any
demonstration from the numerous German torpedo bases. Thus the
nerve-racking ordeal of momentarily expecting an unseen blow was
spared the already sorely taxed crews of the armoured fleet.

But what the battleships missed the destroyers had more than a full
share of. Triple lines of these vessels patrolled the sea between the
position where the Weser lightship was formerly stationed and that of
the Rittergat light buoy. The destroyers on the flank kept their
searchlights trained outwards in a horizontal position well abeam,
while those in the centre line used their searchlights for the
purpose of locating any hostile aircraft.

In spite of these precautions four of the British torpedo craft were
sunk by German submarines without the former having a glimpse of
their foes.

Before daybreak the battleships were back in their former stations,
the American ships taking up a position to the north-east of
Sandinsel, while the twenty-eight armoured British battleships
directed their fire upon the Düne and East Kalbertan batteries of the
same island. The destroyers were grouped into three divisions--the
first to be attached to the United States ships in case of a hostile
movement from North Haven; the second to lie three miles astern of
the British battleships engaged in bombarding Sandinsel, so as to
guard against a torpedo attack from South Haven; the third detailed
to watch the mainland.

Exactly at eight in the morning the American flagship _Wyoming_
opened the ball by planting a fifteen-inch shell fairly in the centre
of the Krid Brunnen Battery. An enormous cloud of sand, smoke, and
dust, mingled with heavier fragments, followed the explosion. It
looked as if the magazine had been blown up, but a smart reply from
the battery showed that this was not so.

The firing now became general, and the concentrated shells of the
combined fleet literally' rained upon the Sandinsel forts. It seemed
as if nothing could survive the terrible explosions of the heavy
missiles, but with commendable pluck the German gunners stood to
their task. Several of their shells struck the battleships, doing
considerable damage, but the effect on board did not approach the
carnage of the battle of the Galloper Sands. Nor was it to be
wondered at, since the enemy had to spread their fire over a
five-mile line of warships, while the latter were able to concentrate
their guns upon a comparatively limited and immovable target.

In three hours from the time the _Wyoming_ first opened fire the East
Kalbertan, Krid Brunnen, and Düne batteries were silenced, and the
British and American ships were able to direct their attention to the
weaker West Kalbertan Battery and the torpedo flotillas sheltering
between Heligoland and Sandinsel.

This they could do with comparative impunity, for with the exception
of four fifteen-inch guns, mounted on the north-east side of
Heligoland, the defensive armament consisted of lighter guns intended
for use against torpedo craft.

The large guns were soon out of action. The hail of heavy shells
knocked vast quantities of rock from the soft sandstone cliffs. In
half an hour the damage was greater than the erosion of half a
century. The emplacements, undermined by the fall of rock, were soon
unmasked and rendered untenable.

But the German destroyers were not going to be sunk in harbour.
Profiting by the haze of burnt cordite that enveloped the bombarding
ships, thirty of these swift craft slipped out of South Haven. It was
a forlorn hope, and nothing short of destruction awaited them, but
before the end they meant to strike a heavy blow for the Fatherland.

Steaming at close on thirty-five knots, the devoted craft headed
straight for the nearest British battleships--a distance of four
miles from the south-east of Heligoland.

More than half the intervening space was covered before the
threatened attack was noticed by the British flagship. A signal was
instantly made for the light cruisers and destroyers in reserve to
intercept the approaching hostile craft. Already it was too late.
Only the light quick-firers of the British battleships could keep the
enemy at bay.

In response to a general signal the huge warships turned eight points
to starboard. That meant that instead of keeping broadside on to the
forts they were steaming away from them. Hampered by their torpedo
nets the manoeuvre was slowly executed, but each warship now
presented a much smaller target to the German torpedoes, while there
was more room between the battleships for the British destroyers to
operate.

Temporarily the big-gun fire ceased. The sharp barks of the
quick-firers resounded on all sides. Through the maelstrom of
twelve-pounder shells the German destroyers tore. Several swung out
of line, disabled and on the point of sinking; but the surviving
vessels, admirably handled, avoided their stricken consorts and
continued the headlong rush.

Then, acting smartly in response to a signal from the leading boat,
the remaining destroyers ported helm sufficiently for the deck
torpedo tubes to bear, and almost simultaneously thirty deadly
Schwartz-Kopff weapons tore on their mission of destruction.

It was impossible for everyone to miss the mark. The sea was ruffled
with the foam of the swiftly-travelling weapons. Some, exploding the
nets, tore great rents in the meshes and unshipped or shattered the
massive steel booms supporting the best anti-torpedo device that
naval architects could devise. Others, following in their wake,
struck home underneath the armoured plating of the battleships.

Explosion after explosion, outvieing the crack of the quick-firers,
rose in the air. Huge vessels, mortally stricken, rolled sluggishly
under the impact. Mingled with the din came the cheers of the
exultant Germans. It was a modernized form of the old gladiatorial
shout: "Hail, Caesar, those about to die salute thee"; for the cheers
were those of doomed men.

Tearing betwixt the battleships came the British destroyers like
wolves upon a sheepfold. This phase of action became a mêlée. In
several cases the British craft, charging their opponents at full
speed, literally cut these latter in twain. It was but another of
those instances when, in the heat of battle, men neither ask nor
expect quarter. Only four German boats, badly damaged, were able to
regain a temporary and insecure shelter under the lee of Sandinsel.

Nevertheless they had struck a hard blow. The _Bellerophon_, hit
thrice in quick succession, had sunk; the _Ajax_ and _Agamemnon_ were
listing heavily, only their watertight bulkheads abaft the
engine-rooms preventing them from going to the bottom. For offensive
purposes they were now utterly useless. The _Centurion_ and
_Formidable_, having lost their rudders and propellers, had to be
taken in tow, and sent, escorted by the battle cruisers _Impregnable_
and _Inflexible_, to add to the congested state of the British
dockyards.

Nothing daunted by these misfortunes the rest of the allied fleet
maintained a hot fire. By five in the afternoon the east of the
batteries of Sandinsel ceased to reply. The docks, factories and
stores, and shipping on the east of Heligoland were either destroyed
or in flames. The attack upon the island could now be pushed home.

Contrary to expectations the Zeppelins made no attempt to emerge from
their place of concealment. It afterwards transpired that, more by
accident than design, two heavy shells had simultaneously burst in
the great artificial crater into which the airship sheds opened. The
explosions were sufficient to wreck completely the three Zeppelins
lying in the lofty caves.

As night fell the battleships made for the offing, while the British
destroyers and light cruisers took the same precautions against
attack as before.

At daybreak the bombardment was resumed. The Sandinsel batteries,
having effected temporary repairs during the hours of darkness,
reopened fire, but so feebly that in less than twenty minutes there
was no reply to the British guns. The American warships, closing in
from the north-east, directed their attention to the lighter
batteries on the cliff side of Heligoland, and occasionally to
shelling the barracks and searchlight station on the plateau. The
British devoted their energies to the Sathurn battery and the
southern portion of the island, sparing as far as possible the houses
of the Unterland.

At ten minutes past nine a tremendous explosion shook the air. One of
the _Kentucky's_ shells had struck the principal magazine. The
concussion and the fire that followed caused the vast oil reservoirs
to ignite, and in a few moments the whole of the central portion of
the rock seemed one mass of flames.

More feeble grew the reply of the German guns, and at noon the island
fortress of Heligoland capitulated, without one shot being fired from
the more powerful batteries on the south-western side, to which no
vessel belonging to the allies had offered a chance for a single
discharge.

Heligoland, the mailed menace to Great Britain, had fallen.

* * * * *

As soon as the German flag was lowered from the captured island five
hundred British and American marines were landed to take possession
of the fire-swept rock that was but recently the pride of the
Teutonic Empire.

Lieutenant Hamerton was one of the few naval officers to set foot
ashore, but at his earnest request he was given permission to seek
out his old comrade Detroit.

It was with feelings of elation that the young officer stood once
more upon the stone jetty where but a few weeks previously he had
been ignominiously escorted by a file of German marines. Now he was
given a salute by a stalwart British marine who had been promptly
posted at the head of the steps.

On his way to the Oberland--Hamerton had to walk, since the lift had
been damaged during the bombardment--the Sub passed a party of German
officers who were about to put off to the British flagship to satisfy
the terms of the capitulation. One of them he recognized as Major
Karl von Schloss.

Both men gravely saluted each other, then Hamerton advanced and held
out his hand. The major took it without hesitation. He was one of
many who, however bitter the defeat, took in the situation with
becoming mien and grace. Hamerton bore him no ill feeling. True, Von
Schloss had acted harshly to him when he was a prisoner, but the
major really believed that the Sub was a British spy.

"Where is my friend, Detroit?" asked Hamerton.

"He is safe," replied Von Schloss. "Before the firing commenced he
was taken to the church, since we knew that would not be a mark for
your guns."

"One more question, Herr Major; where is the commandant?"

"He is dead," replied Von Schloss, with evident emotion. "He fell
during the bombardment."

Gravely Hamerton raised his right hand to the salute. His former
enemy had given up his life on the altar of duty, a victim to his
misguided efforts to further the interests of the Fatherland.

"I am sorry," he said.

"There is no need," rejoined Major von Schloss. "General von
Wittelsbach died as he wished, in the defence of a charge entrusted
to him by the Kaiser. Believe me, he would never have survived the
humiliation. But now, Herr Hamerton, I bid you farewell."

Both men shook hands and parted, the major hurrying after his
companions, while the Sub wended his way towards the old church.

A number of armed German marines stood without the weatherbeaten
fane. They were stationed there to guard various prisoners who had
been hastily removed from the barrack prison at the commencement of
the attack.

But before Hamerton could approach and make known the nature of his
mission a well-known voice hailed him from one of the narrow windows
of the tower.

"Hallo, old man! So they've let you out? Guess it's about time I
thought about moving. I guess you weren't long in getting into
uniform."

"Considering I haven't taken off my things for the last three days I
cannot agree with you," replied the Sub, with a hearty laugh. "I've
come to bring you out of this, Detroit, so the sooner you come down
from your perch the better."

"I reckon I've had a rotten time," remarked Detroit, as the two
friends made their way to the shore. "But it's worth it," he added
enthusiastically. "To look out of that window and to see the Yankee
eagle and the British lion knocking spots off the German was the
finest sight in creation."

Hamerton shrugged his shoulders. He was thinking of the carnage that
had been wrought on both sides ere "the finest sight in creation" was
completed.

"Yes," he said slowly, "I suppose it was. The onlookers always see
the best of the game."

* * * * *

That same day the articles of capitulation were drawn up and signed.
The officers and some of the garrison of Heligoland, upon giving
their parole, were permitted to withdraw with their private effects.
The guns were either burst by means of guncotton or toppled over the
cliffs, the defensive works that had escaped serious damage during
the bombardment were blown up, and the captured war vessels either
sunk or sent across the North Sea.

Twenty-four hours later an armistice was declared between the
Anglo-American allies and Germany. The humiliation of the German
Empire as a naval power was complete.

Peace was definitely declared in less than a fortnight from the
unprovoked but abortive raid upon the east coast of Great Britain. By
the terms of the treaty Germany was bound down not to maintain a
fleet of more than twenty small cruisers. A comparatively small
indemnity was demanded, while the fortifications of Borkum were
ordered to be razed.

Heligoland was by mutual consent restored to its former masters, the
Danes, and once and for all the menace to Great Britain ceased to
exist.

The war, terrible while it lasted, brought good in its train. The
exhausting struggle for naval supremacy ceased. It was universally
conceded that the great English-speaking nations should rule the sea,
and almost automatically the Great Powers were able to cut down their
almost overwhelming expenses in naval armaments.

The victors had not been ungenerous or vindictive; they had laid no
violent restriction upon their former enemy. Germany could, and did,
still expand her overseas trade without let or hindrance. The
settlement of sea supremacy meant a new era of peace and prosperity.

After the termination of the war, Hamerton, now promoted to the rank
of lieutenant, obtained a shore appointment in Portsmouth Dockyard.
Every summer the ketch _Diomeda_ puts in an appearance in the Solent,
and Hamerton, Detroit, Octavius Smith, and Stirling generally made a
point of having a month's cruise together in the stanch little craft.

Often, on some quiet evening, the _Diomeda_ will be found snugly
moored in some sheltered and secluded creek of the Solent, while down
below in her cosy cabin the four men will be exchanging reminiscences
and recalling the events that led to the capture of the sea-girt
fortress of Heligoland.




PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
_At the Villafield Press, Glasgow, Scotland_




  [Transcriber's Notes:

    This book contains a number of misprints.
    The following misprints have been corrected:

    [Any misculation] -> [Any miscalculation]
    [dull-back] -> [dull-black]
    [degree of enthusiam] -> [degree of enthusiasm]
    [overunning] -> [overrunning]
    [Barracading] -> [Barricading]
    [befel] -> [befell]
    [to give an explanaation] -> [to give an explanation]

     A few cases of punctuation errors were corrected,
     but are not mentioned here.
  ]






End of Project Gutenberg's The Sea-girt Fortress, by Percy F. Westerman



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE SEA-GIRT FORTRESS: A STORY OF HELIGOLAND ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.